Autobiography of William G. Schauffler : for forty-nine years a missionary in the Orient

■T

Digitized by the Internet Archive

in 2008 with funding from

IVIicrosoft Corporation

AH

http://www.archive.org/details/autobiographyofwOOscha

THE NEW YORK
PUB.7 : LIBRARY

AStO?:> LEW OX AND
TU-DEN JtOUMDATiON»

'^il#

iw^

W^-

X.

AUTOBIOGRAPHY

^. 7, jiZ^^^

OF

William G. Schauffler,

FOR FORTY-NINE YEARS A MISSIONARY IN THE
ORIENT.

EDITED BY HIS SONS.

WITH AN INTRODUCTION

BY
PROFESSOR E. A. PARK, D.D., LL.D.

NEW YORK:
ANSON D. F. RANDOLPH & COMPANY,

18 WEST TWENTY-THIRD STREfor^ V*'\ « * •• ^ ,' \

THE NEW TOaS
PUBLIC LIBFJ.R1

731236 A

ASTOR, LENOX AND

TILDEN FOUNDATIONS

R 1934 L

copyright, 1887, by
Anson D. F. Randolph & Company.

EDWARD O. JENKINS SONS,

. Printers and St':re,ntypers^
s«j*Noi^l' William St., New York.

CONTENTS

PAGB

Prefatory, vii

Introduction, Prof. Edwards A. Park, D.D., LL.D. ix

CHAPTER I.

Parentage and Early Life — Removal to Russia, . i

CHAPTER n.

Conversion — Religious Progress in Russia — New
Plans, ii

CHAPTER HI.

Decides to become a Missionary — Leaving Home —
Departure for America, 2i

CHAPTER IV.

The Voyage— Life at Andover, . . . . .34

CHAPTER V.

Last Days at Andover— Life in Paris, . . . 52

CHAPTER VI.

From Stuttgart to Odessa — From Odessa to Con-
stantinople, 63

CHAPTER VII.

Visit to Smyrna — Marriage — Tour through Rou-
melia, 'jd

(iii)

IV Contents.

CHAPTER VIII.

PAGE

A Summer in San Stefano — Beginning of Active
Work — Going to Odessa, 89

CHAPTER IX.

The Work of the Spirit in Odessa — Passing

THROUGH the WaTERS, 96

CHAPTER X.

Return to Constantinople— A New Home— Threat-
ened Danger, 107

CHAPTER XI.
The Plague, . . 114

CHAPTER XII.

A Lonely Journey — Translation of the Old Testa-
ment, 124

CHAPTER XIII.
Persecution — Going to Germany, 130

CHAPTER XIV.
Odessa again — A Missionary Tour — Printing begun, 138

CHAPTER XV.

Residence in Gumpendorf — New Converts, . . 144

CHAPTER XVI.

Another Convert — Maria Dorothea — Going to
Stuttgart, 149

CHAPTER XVII.
Farewells — Return to Vienna, i57

Contents. v

CHAPTER XVIII.

PAGE

Persecution— The Work of Translation completed, i66

CHAPTER XIX.

Reception of the Translation — Persecution of
THE Armenians— Relief, 176

CHAPTER XX.

Scotch Mission Established — More Missionaries —
Jewish Work Abandoned, 192

CHAPTER XXI.

A Visit to Paris, and its Results— Beginning the
Turkish Work 205

CHAPTER XXII.

A Visit to America, and its Results — Close of a
Useful Life, 221

APPENDIX.
An Episode of Missionary Life, 247

Index, 255

PREFATORY.

The autobiography herewith presented to the public
was written by its author solely for the benefit of his
children, and with no idea that it would ever be put
into print. Indeed, so strong was his feeling on this
subject, that it was with considerable reluctance that
his sons yielded to the solicitation of many of their fa-
ther's friends to make public this story of his life.

With some omissions and verbal alterations, the narra-
tive is published just as it was written for the home
circle, and herein, perhaps, lies one of its chief attrac-
tions for those who knew the author. That it should be
a somewhat disjointed narrative is a matter of course,
in view of the circumstances under which it was written,
(often lying for months untouched,) and the necessity of
cutting it down to its present dimensions. A few ex-
tracts from letters published in the Missionary Herald^
some fifty years ago, are added to the autobiography.

It will be conceded by every thoughtful person that
the youth of this generation need the stimulus of con-
tact with the lives of those strong, self-made men who,
in so many walks of life, adorned the earlier years of
this century. When to personal independence of thought
and action, and to mature scholarship, are added child-
like trust in God, and whole-souled consecration to
His service, the example grows still more worthy of im-
itation.

(vii)

viii Prefatory.

If, by reading these pages, one student is inspired

to new hope and effort, in view of what is here shown

to have been accomplished under unusual difficulties ;

if the faith of one weak child of God is strengthened,

or one half-hearted disciple is drawn toward a fuller

self-surrender ; then, indeed, will this simple life-story

not have been written in vain, nor could the beloved

author be otherwise than grateful that the record of his

journey should help other pilgrims on their heavenward

way.

E. W. S.

INTRODUCTION.

BY PROF. EDWARDS A. PARK, D.D., LL.D.

"All that is important and interesting in d??^r history
may be called the work of God ; and all our own doings
are unmingled folly and sin. But we cannot now sep-
arate the two elements accurately, by reason of our
ignorance and the pride of our hearts. Great must be
the blessedness of those above, who are able to view
their lives purely as a chain of divine grace — as a series
of miracles of the preserving and saving power of God —
where the history of all the saints together resolves it-
self into the boundless ocean of absolute wisdom, good-
ness, and power. But this panorama cannot be viewed,
except from Zion's hill above."

These are the words in which Mr. Schauffler began
his reply to a request that he would record some events
of his life before he left America for his foreign mis-
sion. In the spirit of these words he afterward wrote
his autobiography, and in the same spirit it is now given
by his sons to the public. I have been able to see the
proof-sheets of the first two hundred and sixteen pages
of the following Memoir ; but, as I have not seen the
entire work, I shall mainly confine my present remarks
to some characteristics of Mr. Schauffler as I learned
them in my personal intercourse with him, and in his

(ix)

X Introduction.

early correspondence with his Andover friends, — a cor-
respondence which, although unprinted, has been pri-
vately circulated among his former companions, and has
had a quickening influence upon them. In one respect
this correspondence belongs to his Seminary course, and
has suggested the remark that if he had accomplished
nothing more, he would have done a life's work in his
intercourse with young candidates for the ministry.

The first impression which he made upon the stu-
dents with whom he began to associate in Andover,
was that of his rare humility. Rev. Dr. John W.
Chickering writes : " My personal recollections of this
remarkable man begin wath some of his answers to in-
quiries in a social meeting of the students soon after
his arrival on Andover Hill. Being asked (as all new-
comers were expected to be asked) to give some ac-
count of his religious experience, etc., he finally summed
up his answer in the words which he quoted from, the
English divine, thus : ' It is not that I am what I ought
to be ; it is not that I am what I wish to be ; it is not
that I am what I hope to be ; but this I think I can
say, by the grace of God I am not what I was. ' Be-
ing further asked why, with the moderate estimate
which his humility led him to place on his attainments,
he had undertaken to prepare himself for his special
missionary work, which appeared to be an arduous one,
he answered, with his pleasing German accent: ' If the
question had been. Who shall go? I would have stayed
in my shop, and worked to help others in going ; but
as the question was, Shall I go, or shall nobody go ? I

Introduction. xi

thought that I might be a little better than nobody,
and so I would go.' " '^'

In these and other confessions of comparative igno-
rance and inferiority, Mr. Schauffler was honest and sin-
cere, but it is a significant fact that within ten years
after he entered the theological Seminary, he published
in the '^ Biblical Repository and Quarterly Observer"
an essay exhibiting an extent of learning which very
few American scholars in that day had acquired. f

One effect of his humility was to quicken his effort
for removing his ignorance. The lowly man ' digs deep
that he may pile high.' He was wont to say in melan-
choly tones, ** I do not know anything," and he evi-
dently supposed that his hearers would agree with him.
He contrasted himself as a mechanic with scores of
men who were scholars. We cannot fully explain the
low estimate which he put upon himself, unless we
consider the order of scholars by whom he was sur-
rounded in his Seminary course.

In different years of this course, he was intimate
with students belonging to six different classes. In his
own class were men afterward well known as Dr. Will-
iam Adams, President of Union Theological Seminary;
Dr. George B. Cheever, Dr. B. B. Edwards, Dr. Leon-
ard Woods, junior. Among his contemporaries at An-
dover were men afterward known as Professors Calvin
E. Stowe and George Shepard ; Dr. H. G. O. Dwight,
who received Mr. Schauf^er as a room-mate; Dr. John

* Matiuscript letter of Dr. Chickerz'ng.
t See Bzb, Repos., vol. viii., pp. 285-308.

xii Introduction.

S. C. Abbot ; Dr. Nehemiah Adams, of Boston ; the
Presidents, Benjamin Labaree and William A. Stearns ;
the missionaries, Dr. Elias Riggs, Henry Lyman, and
Samuel Munson. Among the Resident Licentiates
with whom he was connected more or less nearly, were
President Barnas Sears and Dr. J. Trumbull Backus.
The six classes in which he was specially interested
contained thirteen men who afterward became profes-
sors in our collegiate or theological institutions ; six
who became presidents of colleges ; forty-two who be-
came home missionaries, and twenty-eight who became
foreign missionaries. There were other students who,
perhaps, gave equal promise of usefulness as pastors,
editors, and authors.^

Yet among-all those who appeared to be candidates
for eminence in life, there was no one who on the whole
made a deeper or better impression than this foreigner,
self-made as he was. His power over his associates
was derived mainly from his religious character. His
life was worship. Body and soul he appeared to be a
morning and evening sacrifice. Most aptly does he
say : ^' I had consecrated myself to the missionary
work, and my consecration was intended to he ' a whole
burnt-offering,' and therefore nothing of it remained to
me for private use." f

In harmony with his Christian spirit was his industry,

* The preceding computation is made on the authority of the
annual catalogues of the Seminary, not on that of the triennial,
t Autobiography, p. 53.

Introduction. xiii

and this was a kind of personal magnetism. He gave
an example of that iron diligence which has enabled
his German countrymen to accumulate their stores of
learning. At midwinter his lamp was lighted at five
o'clock in the morning, and his study windows were
still illumined when nearly all the other windows in
the Seminary were darkened. His fellow-students
blamed him for devoting fourteen or sixteen hours a
day to study, but his excess was a fault which cured
some of his brethren from their defect. They could
fe»^ give their approval to that which awakened their
admiration. It roused them to do, not so much as he
did, but more than they would have done if they had
not been stirred by his example. Whenever he moved
out of his study chamber he walked with a brisk gait ;
his eyes looked right onward, turning neither to the
right nor the left ; he gave unmistakable signs of his
being absorbed in what he had just read. Therefore it
is not at all surprising to find, in a journal of a con-
temporary student, such words as the following : *' We
have some remarkable men in the Seminary ; among
others a Mr. Schauffler, who has had much experience
in revivals of religion among the Germans in Wurtem-
berg and near Odessa ; was once connected with the
celebrated missionary, Joseph Wolff. Mr. Schauffler is
a wonderful linguist," etc., etc., etc. Neither is it sur-
prising to read, in the newspapers which recorded his
death, that he had come to understand twenty-six lan-
guages, and was able to preach extempore in six of them.
A significant fact is, that in two years after he arrived
at Andover, he rendered important aid to Prof. Calvin

xiv I^TRODUCTION.

E. Stowe in his translation of " Jahn's History of the
Hebrew Commonwealth," and to President Leonard
Woods, in his translation of '^ Knapp's Lectures on
Christian Theology." Before Mr. Schauffler took his
leave of Andover, he rendered important aid to Prof.
Edward Robinson in making out the catalogue of about
ten thousand volumes purchased by Dr. Robinson in
Europe for the library of the institution.

Another kind of Mr. SchaufBer's power was derived
in part from a peculiar fervidness of spirit which ex-
pressed itself in an effective elocution. I cannot ex-
actly analyze his elocution, but have often felt the
influence of it. I heard him deliver one address and
preach one sermon, both of which made an unusual
impression upon his auditors ; both of them were after-
ward printed ; but a stranger who did not hear them
would not imagine that they had been remarkably im-
pressive. His flashing eye was not printed ; his pene-
trating voice was not set up in leaden types. A de-
cided sensation was caused by his sermon on the
" Right Use of Property," but as it appears in print, it
reminds one of a treatise on political economy rather
than an outpouring of burning eloquence. Sometimes
on even trivial occasions, his words had an unexpected
force. A complaint was once made by the farmers of
Andover that their apples which grew by the wayside
were occasionally abstracted by the youthful theolo-
gians. A meeting of the students was called ; the com-
plaint was heard, but as all the abstracted apples were
not probably worth ten cents, the complaint was re-

Introduction. xv

ceived with apparent indifference. One student said
that the abstracted apples were few in number and poor
in quahty ; another said that the custom in New Eng-
land was for a traveler to refresh himself by two or
three apples — growing on boughs which leaned over
the wall. Mr. Schauffler listened to these apologies ;
they appeared strange to him ; rising from his seat, he
uttered with his German accent the following sentence :
" In my native country, if a traveler takes a plum from
a tree by the wayside, or plucks a grape from a vine
growing near the open path through the vineyard, he is
liable to be — shot — down ! " At these last words the
apologizing students were shot down. They were not
shot by the argument, but by the emphasis. The em-
phasis gave a striking illustration of a rule given us by
our instructor in elocution, that in certain cases our ut-
terance should be " explosive," and have '' the percus-
sive force of fire-arms."

Having passed his youthful days sometimes as an
artisan, and sometimes as a revivalist among unlettered
men, Mr. Schauffler occasionally surprised his Andover
friends by his love of general literature and by his
rapid advance in it. He often manifested an uncom-
mon tenderness of feeling toward the poets, and even
some infidel philosophers of his native land. On one
occasion he addressed one of the "Societies" on the
'' Decline, Revival, and Present State of Evangelical
Religion in Germany." He exhibited the sensitiveness
of his religious spirit in his praise of Arndt, Spener,
Francke, Tersteegen, Gerhardt, Albert von Haller, John
G. Hamann, and Claudius. He quoted a remarkable

XVI Introduction.

sentence of Tholuck in regard to the last-named
author : " After the Bible I love Claudius better than
any other book." Mr. Schauffler was by no means in-
sensible to the merits of Gellert, but criticised him in
words which derived a memorable significance from the
manner of uttering them. " Gellert, the father of mod-
ern German poetry, whose religious hymns are yet used
and admired, once tried himself in novel-writing, and
composed a number of very tedious plays for the moral
improvement of the German stage. He wanted ' to
make the devil pious,' as Luther says, but did not suc-
ceed. We will charitably suppose that he did not know
what he was doing." The meaning which Mr. Schauffler
imparted to the above-cited words cannot be even im-
agined by men who merely peruse them, but is vividly
remembered by men v/ho listened to them. As the
younger Pitt, reading his father's speeches, could not
divine where their eloquence lay, so the printed words
of Mr. Schauffler do not suggest the secret of his
power.*

There was a collateral source of Mr. Schauffler's influ-
ence. Like many clergymen, he derived power from
his adventitious accomplishments. He was skilled not
only as an artisan, but also as an artist, as a draughts-

* This remark is applicable to several of his printed addresses —
particularly to his Report on the " Resources of the Catholic
Church for Carrying on Foreign Missions," published in Memoi7's
of Amcrica7i Missionaries formerly cotinected with the Society of
Ifiguiry, etc. Boston, 1833, pp. 317-337,

Introduction. xvii

man, especially as a musician."^ His flute is remem-
bered as almost a part of himself. In any picture of
him it is nearly as indispensable as the organ in a pic-
ture of Saint Cecilia. This flute had a kind of romantic
interest, because it was one of his own manufacture ; it
was more highly finished than any flute which his fel-
low-students had ever seen, and his mastery over it was
more complete than they had ever heard. When the
Society of Inquiry respecting Missions held its public
meeting, the Seminary chapel was often crowded by
men, women, and boys. Some came to hear the mis-
sionary addresses ; some to hear the choice classical
music of the Lockhart Society ; some came, not seldom
from adjoining towns, to hear the noted flute. An un-
cultivated amateur would listen to the harmonies of
the choir in the hope of being regaled by the melliflu-
ous tones' which might float to his ear from the mys-
terious instrument when the voices of the singers were
suspended for a few seconds. As soon as the hearer
had caught a dulcet strain, he would look at his com-
rade and smile at his success.

Although the musical genius of Mr. Schaufifler was
an incidental source of his influence, yet he was an-

* His musical skill prepared him for scenes which he did hot
contemplate originally. He was born into a respectable, but not
what the Germans call a noble, class of society. By degrees, how-
ever, the nobler families were attracted to him as a musician. By
frequenting their society he was preparing himself to hold easy in-
tercourse with Government officers, and with royal families. Some
illustrations are given in his " Autobiography," as, for example, on
pp. 152 j^., 171 sq., 178, and several others.

xviii * Introduction.

noyed by the flatteries which it brought him, disturbed
by his frequent invitations to exhibit it, fearful lest the
flute so well loved by himself, as well as by his friends,
would steal away the time which he might otherwise
devote to hard study. Sometimes he would lock up
the instrument, and not look at it for days or even
weeks. His refusal to play upon it was an occasion of
grief to his fellow-students, but was well known to be
an act of his conscientious and characteristic self-
denial."

In connection with this musical instrument, which
has become so conspicuous in Mr. Schauffler's history,
and in regard to which many apocryphal stories have
been current, his musical as well as theological compan-
ion, Dr. J. W. Chickering, has favored me with the fol-
lowing record : " The conscientious readiness of our
brother to acknowledge a fault was illustrated one day
at a musical rehearsal of the Lockhart Society, where
[Dr.] John A. Albro was president, and Mr. Schauffler
* flutist.* The ' flutist ' was the virtual leader of the
choir, and stood at the front, keeping time by the in-
clinations of his body. The singers were guided by his
flute ; my own was called the 'second,' but was second
to his longo intervallo. On one occasion, we were re-
hearsing a very difficult piece of music, and the singers
had failed to prepare themselves for it. Brother Schauf-
fler's delicate ear was soon pained by inharmonious and
untimely sounds, culminating in a general collapse.

* For one of Mr. Schauffler's own notices of his flute, see " Auto-
biography," p. 43.

Introduction- xix

Perhaps this last stage of musical demoralization was
not reached until the ' first flute ' was brought down
from the player's lips with a suddenness and force un-
mistakably suggestive. When order was restored and
the baton gave the signal for a fresh attempt at the
music, our German artist interrupted us by the words :
* Mr. President, and dear Brethren, I wish to acknowl-
edge before you, and to my Lord, my great sin in the
unseemly display of passion which you have just wit-
nessed.'" Dr. Chickering adds: ''lam sure that the
Lord forgave our brother ; and I trust that we all did,
for all of us knew the strength of his temptation to re-
buke us." *

In considering the sources of Mr. Schauffler's influ-
ence over his fellow-students, we are led to consider
that it was exerted not only while he was associated
v^ith them, but also after he was separated from them ;
and also, that it was exerted prominently in favor of
Christian self-denial, of hard work in the cause of for-
eign missions. The missionary spirit had never been
so high in the institution as it was while he was a
member of it ; and while his history w^as fresh in the
memory of succeeding classes he continued to be a
powerful attraction to the foreign service. The unpub-
lished journals of the missionary candidates contain the
frequent notices : " Met last evening for prayer in Bro.
Schauffler's room." A sententious record in the Me-
moir of Henry Lyman, the martyred missionar>^, is :

♦ Manuscript letter of Dr. Ckickering,

XX Introduction.

*' Thursday evening, October Zth [1830]. — Have thought
that I was something, and that I wanted to do some
thing, till this evening : visited Brother Schauffler, and
oh! how small and insignificant did I appear to myself!
How little love! How^ much worldliness ! What am
I ? What am I ?"* In alluring men to the mission-
ary service, Mr. Schauffler did not dilate upon its liter-
ary privileges, its facilities for philological study, for
acquaintance with oriental systems of philosophy : not
upon the pleasure to be derived from visits to the Him-
alayas, to the ruins of Karnak and Luxor, to the Par-
thenon and Erectheum, to the Academy of Plato and
the Lyceum of Aristotle. He portrayed the missionary
Hfe as a life of Christian work and of self-renunciation.
Fifty years ago there was less temptation than there is
now to meditate on the secular or literary pleasures of
a ministry in foreign lands. There was less need than
there is now to examine the candidates for this minis-
try in regard to their views of Christian doctrine and
duty. With Mr. Schauffler duty was pleasure enough ;
and his main pleasure was in toiling for the salvation
of men. His love to Christ was his love to the sinners
for whom Christ died, and his delight in laboring for
sinners was his delight in the character of their Saviour.
He did not separate what God and the nature of things
had joined together. In a remarkable letter from Con-
stantinople to one of his contemporaries in the Andover

* The Martyr of Sumatra : a Memoz'r of Henry Ly7na7i. New
York : Robert Carter and Brothers, 1856, p. 104. See also Mr.
Schauffler's letter to a relative of Mr. Lyman, in the same volume,
pp. 221-224.

LXTRODUCTIOX. XXl

institution, he pleaded for the missionary cause sub-
stantially as he was wont to plead when he was a mem-
ber of the institution. After giving a circumstantial
narrative of his own efforts in the pulpit, he appends
the following paragraph — a paragraph which fifty years
ago was copied and recopied — for awakening his Semi-
nary friends who might be tempted to lead an otiose
life. It was in the spirit of it a continuation of his
Seminary influence :

"Amid all these scenes I am bodily feeble and wearing away
fast ; for this preaching is not my only business. On the con-
trary, after reviewing and printing in Hebrew and Hebrew-
Spanish the Psalms for the Jews here, I have begun already
and carried on to considerable extent the revision of the whole
Old Testament in that dialect. I am engaged in the construc-
tion of a Lexicon in Hebrew and Hebrew-Spanish, which is
pretty extensive ; and of a vocabulary in the same languages ; a
pure Hebrew Scripture tract has left the press very lately ; a
Hebrew-German tract lies ready to be printed; the Seventy
Weeks of Daniel are in process of translation into the Hebrew-
German under my supervision ; while the writing of journals
and an extensive correspondence fill up every remainder of my
time. I have also given some Hebrew lessons to introduce the
study of Hebrew among the Armenians. Especially my corre-
spondence with the Christians, the inquirers, and with several
whole communities of South Russia, has, since my return from
there, greatly accumulated my labors. Besides all this, troubles
occasioned by accidents, plagues and multiplied calls from all
quarters (for a missionary is common stock here) are often such
a draft upon our time that hardly leisure for eating, reflection, or
rest is left, and scarcely can the poor human frame sustain the
insuflferable burden. Take an instance ; after the severe labors
of a whole week, no more time but just Saturday evening after
tea is left me for my preparation for Sabbath, and hardly any at
all for conference meetings ; and yet, sometimes at least, I
preach in German at nine o'clock a.m. and in English at eleven

xxii Introduction.

o'clock A.M. But it is all well if we wear out, if it be but in the
Lord's service. If souls are saved and the kingdom of heaven
built up in this ruined world, it is all well."

The foregoing remarks prepare us to add that the
characteristics of Mr. Schauffler excited an unusual in-
terest in him as he drew near to the time of his depart-
ure from the country. Rev. Elias Cornelius, D.D.,
soon after he was appointed Secretary of the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, wrote
from Andover the following letter to his wife, then re-
siding in New York City : " Our dear and precious
friend and brother, Mr. Schauffler, has bid his friends
farewell and is soon to embark for Europe and Asia at
New York. The savor of his influence in Andover is
like goodly ointment. He has the spirit of Brainerd,
and his prayers breathe the air of Heaven itself. I
charged him to go direct to our house and stay there
till he embarked. He took our Number and Street, and
promised that he would. I wish my daughter to keep
a private memorandum of his most striking and pious
sayings in prayer and conversation. I wish I could be
at home to hear him." Dr. Cornelius was ''deeply af-
fected " by the prayer which the young missionary
offered on taking his leave of two or three friends in a
private parlor on Andover Hill. " It was a prayer of
holy tenderness and simplicity. One remark I shall
never forget, ' We ask for one \A^'s>'^\x\^^ and only one :
That we may be faithful unto death.' " The emphasis
given to those three words, " and only one,'' has made a
life-long impression on those to whom the emphasis
was familiar.

Introduction. xxiii

The interest felt in Mr. Schaufflcr at the Seminary
was manifested in the eagerness of the students to hear
him preach. He dcHvered more discourses in the
chapel pulpit than were ever delivered there by any
student either before or since his day. He was re-
quested by the Professors to preach a valedictory dis-
course and afterward to print it. He dedicated it to
his " many and endeared friends whom he was soon to
leave." In a published notice of this discourse, Prof.
B. B. Edwards remarks that although Mr. Schauffler's
mother-tongue was the German, he yet understands
"that universal language which is recognized by all
Christian hearts." * The reviewer then quotes the fol-
lowing passage, explaining more exactly than a biog-
rapher can explain, the fountain of spiritual joy that
welled up through all the troubles of Mr. Schauffler's
life, and imparted to him a freshness of spirit amid his
complicated labors :

" The pious man has meat to eat which the world knoweth
not of. His comforts and sufferings are dependent upon very
different circumstances from those of other men. They flow
from another world than this which he sees and handles, and
upon which imperfection and dissolution are written in charac-
ters large enough to be read by any one. He is like to the high
mountains, whose lower parts may be shrouded in gloom, swept
by the hail-storm and the rain, shaken by the roaring thunder
and terrified by one continued stream of fire from the gathering
cloud, whilst their higher peaks and plains enjoy the most per-
fect peace and shine with undiminished brightness, capable of
being darkened only when the king of day himself hides his
face. He is like the deep ocean, whose surface may be rough-

* American Quarterly Register, vol. iv., p. 143,

xxiv Introduction.

ened and torn by raging hurricanes, while its unexplored depths
remain undisturbed and unmoved as they were on the morning
of creation. He is like that little plant, which indeed grows
with many of her sisters out of the same humble clod ; but soon
winding itself around the tall cedar or the strong oak, draws out
its slender root from the ground, derives nourishment from a
new and higher source, and is but little careful in the year of
drought."

Park Street Church in Boston felt the same interest
which was felt at Andover in the character and work of
Mr. Schaufifler. From Constantinople he wrote to a
member of that church : " Never shall I forget my
home [your house] in Bowdoin Place ; never the morn-
ing and evening devotions in the family circle there ;
never the early prayer-meetings in Park Street vestry ;
never the Saturday evening meetings at Mr, [Judge]
Hubbard's house ; never my five years at Andover ;
never our last scenes and the hard partings and farewells
at Andover and Boston. But no matter, ^ Christ is
dearer still than all.' To part with the world for Christ
is hard ; to part with Christians for Him is much hard-
er; but neither is too hard. Pray for me."

Some of his friends in Park Street Church had re-
lieved him from pecuniary want, had enriched his
library, replenished his wardrobe so as to promote his
health and comfort during his Atlantic voyage and his
subsequent journeyings.* He repaid their kindness by

* Not long after he reached Constantinople it was reported
that he had distributed to persons poorer than himself many of
the garments made for his own protection. It was his maxim :
" I will never turn away a beggar if I can help it. I would
rather be injured by an impostor than harden my heart against

Introduction. xxv

preaching to them a characteristic sermon in which his
benefactors might have found a reprimand if they had
been jealous enough to look for one, and might have
found solid instruction if they had been wise enough
to search for it. They were free from jealousy and
rich in wisdom. They were delighted with the sermon,
requested a copy for the press, and circulated it through
a community not so wise as the Park Street Church.
The printed sermon bears the title : " Fastidious Hear-
ers of the Gospel admonished." It was primarily de-
signed for *' city hearers," but has come to be of use to
" country hearers " as well. It is a graphic and faithful
reproof of all pretended worshipers who "talk, after
divine services, of the fine style, the select expressions,
the beautiful and novel illustrations, the rolling or mel-
low voice, the agreeable manners, and the impressive
and solemn looks of the preacher," rather than on the
message brought by him from God ; — hearers who are
not satisfied unless " the sword of the Spirit is blunted
and rests under the soft and fragrant and dewy flowers
of poetry and fine writing. But, these hearers say,
* Surely the Gospel cannot be preached in too fine and
graceful a style.' To this I reply, Yes, it can. I have
heard a sermon to which I had no other objection ex-
cept this (and a mighty one it was), that it was too
beautifully written and too gracefully delivered. Every-
body talked about the beauties of the sermon, whilst

the cry of distress." The Park Street donors were consoled by
the reflection that his beneficence in bestowing their gifts on
others gave him more joy than he would have received from
retaining their gifts for himself.

xxvi Introduction.

the important subject of it was forgotten. The fault
was, that the proportion of beauty to truth was vastly
too great ; the effects of the medicine were wholly
prevented by the immense quantity of sugar mixed
with it." The impression produced by this sermon as
orally delivered, was deepened by the preacher's man-
ner, although he was inveighing against the habit of
attending to the ina7tner rather than the matter of a
discourse. His auditors while under the fire of his
"admonition" could not steel their sensibilities against
the energetic tones in which he repeated his text : '''■Our
— soul — loatheth — this — light — bread'' (Numbers xxi. 5).
The sermon closes with the following rules for a profit-
able attendance on Divine worship and the proper meth-
od of observing the Sabbath. These rules are inserted
here because they illustrate more clearly than a bi-
ographer can explain, the author's own method of
treating the privileges of the Lord's Day, and because
they are really his farewell message to the churches
that he was soon to leave :

"(i.) Cultivate day by day simplicity of heart and humility,
and a proper regard for the precious Word of God. (2.) Com-
pose your mind on Saturday evening or night for the solemn
exercises of the Holy Sabbath. (3.) On Sabbath morning rise
early. Let secret prayer and meditation be your first exercise.
(4.) Keep in a still and uniform frame all the Sabbath. Read
little except the Bible, relish and digest what you read. But,
(5.) Take care that this is all done in a sweet and easy way ;
make no toil or task out of the service of God. Do all freely
and cheerfully, without violent effort. (6.) Keep your heart
with all diligence, as you go to the house of God ; look not
hither and thither unnecessarily, lest your mind be distracted
and your devotion lost. Much less look about in the sanctuary ;

Introduction. xxvii

for this is a mark of disregard. (7.) Ask either at home or in
the sanctuary for God's blessing upon yourself, the preacher,
and all the hearers. (8.) When you retire after services, re-
member your obligations to God for having heard His word,
and your responsibility for its improvement. Remember the
perishing heathen, and ask that the gospel may speedily be
preached unto every creature. (9.) During the Sabbath, re-
frain from remarks of any kind on the preaching ; and from
censorious remarks refrain always, except when and where duty
may call for them. (10.) Digest what you hear and do it,
which will be the best preparation for the next Sabbath, if you
should live to see it." *

During a '' Protracted Meeting " at Andover, in a
year of extensive revivals throughout the land, Mr.
Schauffler listened to a deeply affecting sermon on the
punishment of unrenewed men. The preacher dilated
on the thought that this punishment will be the result
of Divine love, and repeated such words as " God will
punish you because He is benevolent "; *' If He did
not love His creatures He would not condemn you ";
^' You will be cast away because He is amiable, because
His love will not allow Him to save you." Mr.
Schauffler listened to the discourse with a devout
spirit, and in walking homeward preserved a profound
silence, but at last exclaimed : " I believe that God
will punish the wicked because He \sj21st. Love saves,
justice punishes." This is the only criticism I ever
heard him pronounce on a sermon, although I have
seen him look criticisms which he did not speak.

* A sermon preached at Park Street Meeting-House, Oct. 16,
1 83 1, by William G. Schauffler, A.M. Boston : Press of Peirce
& Parker, No. 9 Cornhill. 1831, pp. 18, 19.

xxviii Introduction.

The question has been asked : What would have been
the influence on Mr. Schauffler, if, instead of spending
his earlier years in reading novels and romances, famil-
iarizing himself with the science, and especially the art,
of music, gaining the skill of an artisan at his turner's
lathe, he had devoted those years to rhetoric, logic,
psychology, etc. ? One answer has been : "He would
have gained new compactness and comprehensiveness
of mind." Another has been: "He would have lost
his individuality, and thus would have lost his charm."
That he would not have been spoiled by these studies,
we may infer from his constitutional originality both of
thought and feeling. He was nothing if not independ-
ent."^ Six years after he had been drilled in sacred
rhetoric at the Seminary, he uttered some characteristic
words, proving that no human prescriptions could press
down his native elasticity or damp the fervidness of his
imagination. In a preface to a volume of his Dis-
courses, he writes: "As to form, I have moved un-
shackled by the rules of pulpit composition. I hate
the stiff, undeviating rules of all the rhetorical schools
in the world alike. They are so many mummeries, each
representing the great writer or speaker of some period
or other, while the eloquence of prophets and apostles

* A distinctive specimen of his independence is recorded in his
"Autobiography," pp. 171-174. It is suggestive of his entire
course of Hfe. It reminds one of Acts xvi. 35-40. We may here
remark incidentally that many passages in his narrative bear a
striking resemblance to the narratives in the book of Acts. His
style becomes apostolical when he begins to describe the thrilling
events of the "revivals" in German and Russian districts : see for
example, pages 97 sg,, 139 sg.

Introduction. xxix

soars with undying energies, and with ever new and
varying beauties, hke an eagle just below the stars."
The accomplished critic, Prof. B. B. Edwards, in notic-
ing his classmate's volume, remarks : " Mr. Schauffler
writes in his own way, but that way leads through
pleasant regions, not destitute of perfumes and flow-
ers." ^

We have reserved but little space for the most inter-
esting of Mr. Schauffler's characteristics. These are his
theological opinions. They were developed in his Sem-
inary addresses and conversation, his early correspond-
ence ; and some of them are stated in the '' Discourses "
just noticed. They were valuable because they were
his own — borrowed from no uninspired man. They did
not always quadrate with what he facetiously called
'' the American-shaped mind." f He regarded this
mind as too much disposed to " reckon " and to " cal-
culate." He was positive in his convictions, and ex-
pressed them in a positive style. He had found in his
revivalistic work that there was '' wisdom in daring,"
whenever the daring was sanctioned by the prophets
and apostles.

His individuality is seen in his views of the Bible.

* American Quarterly Register, vol. ix., pp. 378, 379. See
Dr. Schauffler's Meditations on the Last Days of Christ, ed.
1837, p. vi.

t Some have supposed that Mr. Schauffler was a mere ascetic,
and was incapable of speaking in a humorous vein. His " Autobi-
ography " gives evidence that he was a many-sided man, and his
habitual gravity was not of that kind which underlies the law of
gravitation.

XXX Introduction.

He had a firm faith not only in the perfect accuracy of
its direct statements, but also in the perfect accuracy
of the impression made by its indirect statements, by
its phrases, which may be in themselves indeterminate,
but are so related to the circumstances of their utter-
ance as to impress the mind in favor of one tenet rather
than another. This is exemplified in his comments on
what he calls '' the translation of sin " — a phrase not
common now, but not uncommon once — a phrase which,
in his opinion, is justified by such Scriptures as Leviti-
cus iv. 22-24, xvi. 21, 22 ; by the act of the sinner lay-
ing "his hands upon the head of the sacrifice which
was to be offered in his place," and the act of the high-
priest laying the sins of the people upon the scape-goat.
Mr. Schauffler often repeated the saying : '^ God made
Christ a sinner for us, that we might become divinely
righteous in Him "; or, " Christ had sins which He called
His own ; they were ours, now they are His "; or, " He
was not made a real sinner, but a legal one, according
to the impression made by the Levitical sacrifices."
*' The very words which the Scriptures use on those
occasions express the idea, and could make no other
impression " than that of transferring sin from the men
who committed it to the being who was their substi-
tute. " The whole scheme of sacrifices speaks of a
transfer of sin, an exchange of places before the bar of
God in favor of believing sinners — and what the sacri-
fices shadowed forth becomes a reality in Christ. Our
sins are His ; His righteousness is ours, if we believe." *

* See Meditations on the Last Days of Christ, etc., etc., ed.
1853, pp. 78, 79-

Introduction. xxxi

Dr. Schauffler regarded this explanation of the sacri-
fices as confirmed by Psalms xl. 12, Ixix. 5 ; 2 Cor. v.
21 ; Gal. iii. 13 ; Hebrews iv. 15, v. 7. He sympathized on
this subject with many bold utterances of Martin Lu-
ther, but he was mainly influenced by what he regarded
as the fitness of the ancient sacrifices to make the im-
pression that our sins were transferred to Christ. He
believed that their fitness to produce this impression zvas
an inspired fitness. He laid prominent emphasis on
this belief. It accounts in some degree for his unique
judgments in regard to some Biblical commentators.
For instance, the British writer. Rev. William Owen
Allan, in eulogizing the oriental scholarship of Professor
John Duncan, says : " Schauffler is a very competent wit-
ness, both from his own immense practical attainments
and his conversational and literary use of these [oriental]
tongues, and from his personal acquaintance with the
German masters. I have heard him say that Gesenius
was not to be compared with Dr. Duncan for the deep,
accurate knowledge of the sacred tongue." * Professor

* Recollections of the late John Duncan, LL.D., by the Rev.
A. Moody Stuart, Edinburgh, 1872, pp. 87, 88. See Dr. Schauf-
fler's "Autobiography," pp. 177 sq. Professor Duncan once ut-
tered an apothegm, graphically reminding us of his friend Schauf-
fler. In one of his lectures he had occasion to speak of our Lord's
exclamation : " My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken me } "
He became absorbed in the meaning of the words, left his desk,
walked to and fro before his students, " when suddenly a flash went
through him as if Heaven had opened " — he turned his face to his
class, and being wrapped in his own thought, asked : " Do you
know what it was — dying on the cross, forsaken by His Father ? —
do you know what it was } What ? What ? It was damnation —

xxxii Introduction.

Duncan was a prodigy of Hebrew learning ; but Mr.
Schauffler, if he said that the Scotch professor was in-
comparably superior to the Halle professor, may have
had reference to the fact that sympathy with the relig-
ious spirit of the Hebrew writers made their meaning
clearer than it could be made without this sympathy ;
qualified a critic to see and to feel the impression of
their words, and this impression reflected light upon
the sense of the words. A critic with a less sensitive
piety may see the meaning of alphabetical letters, and
a critic with a more sensitive piety may hear the tones
with which those letters are enunciated ; and the im-
pression of the whole sentence may depend upon the
hearing of the tones more than upon the seeing of the
letters. We may not always account for the impres-
sion, but the devout man feels what the philosophers
cannot explain, and his feeling may direct him to the
discovery of an otherwise hidden meaning of Hebrew
or Greek particles.

Such was Mr. Schauffler's view of Biblical inspira-
tion, and in one sense it comprehended his view of
Christ's atonement. In the substance of this doctrine
he agreed with the majority of orthodox divines, al-
though he differed from some of them in the .form of
it. He studied the Bible for himself. He had an in-

ane! damnalion taken lovingly.'' He then subsided into his chair ;
and while the tears were trickling down his cheeks, he repeated in
a low, intense voice, that broke into a half sob, the words : " It was
damnation "; and then, with a half smile, the words : " and he
took it lovingly^ In a fuller and better form, this incident is re-
lated by Mr. Stuart in his interesting Recollections, pp. 104, 105.

Introduction. xxxiii

tense faith in the atonement as implying the following
truths: The pain endured by the Redeemer was not the
pain of body alone, nor of natural sensibility alone, but
of the moral sensibilities also ; it was pain differing in
its nature as well as degree from that of every other
man ; the Redeemer bore a peculiar kind of pain in
view of divine justice as directed against transgressors,
for He had united Himself with a race of transgressors ;
He bore a peculiar kind as well as degree, of pain, in
view of the punishment threatened to ill-deserving
men, for He had made Himself one with a race who
merited all which was threatened against them ; He
endured such agonies as were "equivalent" to those
deserved by sinners ; His sacrificial death was *' equiva-
lent " to the eternal death which all men dying impeni-
tent would suffer; the nature as well as the intensity of
His pains was so mysterious that we can never expect
to comprehend it in this world ; He came to the earth
in order to die on the cross ; His chief mission was not
to become incarnate, but He became incarnate in order
to accomplish His chief mission ; His main design was
not merely to suffer, but to suffer as the sacrifice for
our sin ; His sacrificial death was vicarious in such
a sense that, if He had not died, we, even if penitent,
must have died eternally on the ground of our past sin,
and if we are to be released from eternal death, we
shall be released not on the ground of our penitence,
but on the ground of His sacrificial death. Dr. Schauf-
fler's view of the atonement was such that it involved
all other evangelical doctrines as its correlates. With
rare boldness he insisted on the entire sinfulness of men

xxxiv Introduction.

by nature (he was not afraid of the term " total deprav-
ity ") ; on the radical need of being born again by the
special (he was not afraid of the term " miraculous ")
interposition of the Holy Ghost. He felt the enormity
of human guilt and the marvelousness of atoning love.
He was often overwhelmed with gratitude that his own
sins were washed away in the blood of the sacrifice, and
^' a 7tezu song " was put into his mouth. We can easily pic-
ture him as repeating the words of his aged and simple-
hearted friend whose enormous mass of learning had
not buried up the native poetry of his spirit, and who
said at the communion-table in tones of deep emotion :
" Methought that the Lord showed me a heart into
which He had put a new song. Where the heart was,
I do not know ; but I heard it singing about the mid-
dle of its song. It kad been singing : ' What profit is
there in my blood when I go down to the pit ? ' It had
^een singing the fifty-first Psalm, — and Jehovah had now
put a 7iew song into its mouth. He had done it ; and
the heart wd^s trying to sing, — and I heard it in the mid-
dle of its song. It had been reading the fifth chapter
of Revelation, and trying to sing some of its numbers ;
and now it was at these words : ' For Thou wast slai7t*
— and oh, how the heart was sobbing and breaking!
how it was melting with a joyous grief and a grievous
joy ! Oh, how it faltered when it tried to sing, ' and
hast redeemed us to God by Thy blood' It was the
song of one to whom much had been forgiven, and who
therefore loved much ; but it was the song of the chief
of sinners, to whom most had been forgiven, and who,
therefore, loved most. Yet it faltered and made wrong

Introduction. xxxv

music ; it jarred and there was discord ; and it grated
on its own ear and pained it ; and God zvas listening to
the song — God who knoweth all things. But the song
was presented to Him through and by the Mediator;
and if there was discord, it was removed by grace in
atoning blood, by the sweet accents of intercession ; for
it came up as music in Jehovah's ear, melody to the
Lord. It was not discord in heaven. I would know,
O God, what soul that is ! O God, let that soul be
mine ! "*

* These words of the wonderful John Duncan are taken, but
in a slightly altered form, from the Recollections of the late
John Dii7ican, LL.D., Professor of Hebrew and Oriental Lan-
guages, New College, Edinburgh. 1872, pp. 102, 103.

CHAPTER I.

PARENTAGE AND EARLY LIFE — REMOVAL TO RUSSIA.

Constantinople, Turkey, August 22, 1858.

I HAVE this day completed my sixtieth year. The
day has been a true day of rest to me. It is the
Sabbath, but I have been, providentially, free from pub-
lic duties, except that a circle of neighbors dropped in
this evening, to join us in the reading of a chapter and
in praise and prayer.

I was born in Stuttgart, the capital of the kingdom
of Wiirtemberg (then a duchy), on the 22d day of Au-
gust, 1798. My father was Philip Frederick Schaufifler.
My mother's name was Caroline Henrietta Schuckart.
Our family consisted of two brothers and one sister
older than myself, and one sister younger.

My parents were not at all wealthy ; and when, in
consequence of the constant wars which had shaken
Europe ever since the great French Revolution of 1789,
it became daily more difficult for my father to support
his family at home, he resolved to remove to Russia,
where great inducements were held out to German set-
tlers. During the year 1804, rather late in the season,
he and his family left their country with a body of emi-
grants amounting to 389 souls, and my father was their
guide, appointed by the government, I believe. But we
did not reach South Russia till 1805, having been on

2 Autobiography.

the road for nine months. My parents took up their
abode in the seaport of South Russia, Odessa, which was
then merely a large village. The Duke of Richelieu,
aftenvard Premier under Louis XVIII. of France, who
was the Governor there, not unfrequently visited our
house, and often spoke to me in the streets as he passed
by. He knew German well, and was a very kind man.

My father was, for some three years, Mayor of the
German population of Odessa, and of a German village
close by. As there was absolutely no school for the
German children of Odessa, he induced his clerk to
teach a school, the room occupied by my father's sheriff
being the school-room. I was between seven and eight
years old when I began to attend, and there I learned
my alphabet.

I never learned more in this school than to read and
WTite German, the four cardinal rules in arithmetic, and
a number of Scripture passages, together with the
smaller catechism of Luther. To fill up my leisure
hours, I engaged in drawing, in learning music, espe-
cially the flute (almost entirely by myself), in studying
French with my older sister, and in copying poetry,
reading novels and travels, and cultivating a little gar-
den. Withal very much of my time ran to waste, and
I formed habits of idleness which I deeply regretted
when it was too late.

As my parents were not pious people, I enjoyed no
religious advantages. Such as the German settlers in
South Russia then were, my father's family was cer-
tainly a model of morality and of outward respect for
religion. We believed in the Bible, entertained " ortho-

Parentage and Early Life. 3

dox" views, read prayers in the mornings, and, some-
times, during seasons of heavy thunder-storms; and
while there was no divine service in Odessa, a sermon
was read on Sundays after dinner ; and when, at last
— I believe about the year 181 1 — a minister came to
Odessa, my father became deacon, and proved, I be-
lieve, about the most efficient and faithful officer of
the church, in the secular duties which devolved upon
the deacons. He held that office until his death, and
I hope that he was led to seek Christ during his last
long sickness in 18 17-18. Of conversion to Christ
neither my parents nor our minister knew anything,
and I am persuaded that, up to 18 17, there was not a
pious person in all the city or in the country round
about.

Here I must insert one particular relative to my own
inward state. After my parents arrived in Odessa, I
had a serious illness, and a neighboring German woman
told me to my face that I should die. I was then
seven years old. I had always been a retiring child
and was seldom seen playing in the streets. I do not
remember ever to have had a moral question pass
through my mind, or a moral conflict arise in my heart.
I knew of Christ as the Son of God, the Saviour of
men, the Friend of children ; that our salvation some-
how depended upon Him, and that our eternity was
in His hands; and I felt confident that if I died, He
would receive me and make me happy. But I recov-
ered, and my consciousness of guilt before God was
soon developed, when I mingled with street boys, when
I quarreled with my younger sister, or disobeyed my

4 Autobiography.

mother. I then often wished I had died of that dis-
ease. But I told no one of these thoughts, though
they troubled me often. Now I cannot tell, to be sure,
what my moral state was at the time of that illness.
But it seems to me that, morally, I was quite a babe,
undeveloped, and unconscious of indwelling corruption,
though it seems strange that a boy of seven years
should have no practical knowledge of sin. Nor is it
because my memory was not active. Indeed, I could
always with perfect ease remember my life back to
below three years, and I think, probably, down to two
years.

Here I may say, once for all, that I was very quick-
tempered, full of fun, fond of telling a good story, and
chat I afterward became very fond of dancing, of the
theatre and the billiard table. I used wine and strong
drink, as all around me did, though never to excess,
and no one would have suspected that there was ever
a serious thought in my mind. I had a great respect
for the Bible as the word of God, though I thought it
very tedious reading. I considered Christ the Son of
God, and was ready, as I thought, to abide by His
words till death ; considered the Ten Commandments
as binding upon me, led a moral life, as the world
would call it, and regularly went to divine service when
there was any. I remember when about the age of ten
years, and conscious that I was a lost sinner, I thought
often I should become pious when of age, though I did
not know what piety was, any more than a heathen
child. I may have been about twelve years old when
an old-fashioned German translation of Bunyan's " Pil-

Parentage and Early Life. 5

grim's Progress " fell into my hands, which I read with
much interest as a story, laugliing at the quaint names,
but becoming greatly impressed with the simple idea of
leaving all beJiind and traveling to the Heavenly City,
I often thought, if I knew in which direction I must
leave Odessa, and what road would lead me to the
Upper Jerusalem, I should quit all, and start on my
journey like Christian. I was often secretly perplexed
when I remembered the words of Christ, " Enter ye in
at the strait gate," etc., as I knew that I had not en-
tered in thereat, nor was I walking in the narrow path,
for men in general were as good as I. And still, if /
was on the broad way, a youth of acknowledged blame-
less morality, where were the people of the narrow
path ? I thought we were all alike essentially, and in-
deed we were, for there was no piety there. I often
wished I had never been born, or had been made an
animal. Still I knew^ God was right and I was wrong,
and had no right to complain or murmur.

In 1812, while Napoleon and his army were freezing
in Russia, the plague came over to Odessa from Con-
stantinople, and made dreadful ravages among the peo-
ple. As far as I can remember, one person out of
every seven in the city perished. Thousands fled.
From a house opposite to ours twenty-five people were
carried out dead ; but, singularly enough, I was unusu-
ally thoughtless through that whole plague season.

My two older brothers had for some time been fol-
lowing our father's trade — that of turner, and maker of
musical instruments in wood. The plague, with the
quarantine into which the city w^as put, lasted about a

6 Autobiography.

year, and it was supposed that, when the communica-
tion between the city and the country, and Poland,
should be restored, nobody would dare to come in.
But hardly was the city declared free from its isolation,
when foreigners poured in, and business went far bet-
ter than ever. I was then soon put to the trade also,
and helped to support the family. My two brothers
were flute-players, and the family fond of singing. I
began to practice this instrument when I was ten years
old. We made the flutes ourselves, and copied music
wherever we could borrow any, for there was neither
book nor music store in the city at that time. We
spent most of our leisure hours in playing flute and
guitar duets and trios, and, being the best flute-players
in the city, we were invited into circles far above us in
social standing. The practice of music and drawing
(the latter I was especially fond of) kept us at home,
and prevented our mingling with low company, of
which at that time there was the more temptation, as
the Germans in and about the city were, almost with-
out exception, either ignorant and uneducated, or loose
and unprincipled. Mingling with the higher classes
gave us an opportunity of practicing the French and
Russian languages, besides our own, to which I, for my
part, soon added the Italian, which I acquired in my
few leisure hours and entirely without a teacher. I
studied Italian simply because the current terms in
music are Italian, and it appeared to me stupid to learn
them piecemeal. I concluded to learn the whole, that I
might better understand the parts.

We were all very fond of reading, but, alas ! it was

Removal to Russia. 7

nothing but novels and plays. This light reading gave
us a kind of polish, enabling us to mingle with polite
society ; but, had it not been for the interposition of a
gracious Providence, it would have completed and
sealed our ruin. I was the first who became tired of
this sort of reading, and preferred travels, as being
more useful ; history also, as far as I could obtain ac-
cess to it.

When I was about twenty years of age, I thought I
had tried eveiything to satisfy my inward cravings for
happiness, and had found it all vain and hollow.

But before I come to that turning-point of my life, I
must go back, and introduce to you a colony of travel-
ers quite peculiar in their character — a company of so-
called '• Separatists," from my native country. They
supposed themselves to be the woman in the Apoca-
lypse, " clothed with the sun, and the moon under her
feet." They wxre fleeing from the Antichrist, now
soon to be revealed, into the wilderness — i. e., into the
Caucasian provinces of Russia, to hide under the wings
of the Russian Eagle, which they considered to be the
two wings given to the sun-clothed woman.

These people stopped for awhile in Odessa and in
the country around, and I became acquainted with
some of them. I was far enough from adopting their
peculiar ideas, and never felt in the slightest degree
satisfied that those apocalyptic reckonings had any
solid basis ; but the idea of people leaving their coun-
try and all their earthly prospects for religion's sake
seemed to me remarkable. Although but twelve years
old, I looked rather thoughtfully upon these people.

8 Autobiography.

They were the first I had ever seen who, at least as a
body, seemed to make a serious business of religion. I
saw very much among them that was objectionable to
my mind. Most of their young people appeared to me
as careless as I was myself. They had made a " com-
munity of goods," and their leaders were accused (and,
I fear, justly) of administering the funds unfairly. But
there were cases among them of such depth of real feel-
ing, that I readily acknowledged their claims to what I
had not myself, though I did not know where the dif-
ference lay.

These colonists went off to the Caucasus, and settled
in and around Tiflis, where their descendants still exist.
But some remained behind, and among them a person
to whom I must refer somewhat more at length, for
her influence upon my m.ind was very great.

One day my mother came home from a neighboring
house, and brought with her Bogatzky's '' Golden Treas-
ury." She had bought the book from a blind old
woman who had been left by the Separatists when they
went off. Her story was briefly this. Her husband
had been a thrifty shoemaker in Wiirtemberg. They
were both old, and had no children, and believing in
the theory peculiar to so many in that country at that
time, they threw their all into the treasury of this col-
ony. On the way her husband died. Their property
was gone. She was left, although about eighty years
old, blind, in a strange land, without friends or any
means of living. She began to sell her few religious
books, and was living upon the avails. My mother
bought Bogatzky and, I believe, one or two other

Removal to Russia. 9

books. She said she had invited the poor woman to
come over sometimes, and spend a day with us, and keep
herself warm at our stove. I was not at all pleased
with this, for I disrelished the society of a beggar
woman, uneducated, very old, blind, and dressed in the
very plain garb of the Suabian country folks. But she
came, and took her place behind the stove in our com-
mon sitting-room, and we all soon learned to love, and
even to respect her. No complaint ever escaped her
lips. She loved music. Our duets and trios with
flutes and guitar perfectly enraptured her, and at the
close of a good piece of music she would exclaim (quot-
ing a German hymn), " If Thou dost grant so much on
earth, what will it be in heaven ! " As I was the young-
est of the family, it was my duty to lead her through
the streets. She seemed to form a somewhat special
attachment for me, and often talked to me as though
I was interested in spiritual things ; and I listened, but
could not understand or appreciate her remarks. But
to finish her story. Once, on the evening preceding
Christmas, my mother sent me over to the family with
whom Mrs. Meyer lived, to carry her a few small pres-
ents, and to invite her to come and spend Christmas
with us. I found her well and, as always, cheerful, but
pale. " Yes, William," she said, " I shall be glad to
come over to-morrow if you will call and get me."
After a few kind words I left her. That evening she
retired to her couch and fell asleep, and awoke to
spend Christmas in heaven !

In the morning I hastened over to see my old friend,
and when I looked at her pale, wrinkled face, full of

10 Autobiography.

peace and sweetness, it seemed to me that I had never
seen so beautiful a human countenance. At her burial
only a few women were present. Besides the minister
I was the only male attendant. The weather was cold ;
the room where the corpse lay was small. We sang.
The two lines closing each stanza were as follows :

" O Lord, I pray, through Jesus' blood,
Shape Thou my latter end for good."

I hummed as the women sang the verses and always
at the end joined heartily in the refrain. Those words,
repeated over and over again, were deeply blessed to
my soul.

CHAPTER II.

CONVERSION— RELIGIOUS PROGRESS IN RUSSIA — NEW

PLANS.

I NOW come to the eventful period of my life, when
a new world of spiritual realities was unfolded to
my astonished vision and the whole course of my life
changed. This was at the very time when divine truth
and vital godliness began to take root in that part of
Russia. It became the Goshen of that empire. I wish
I were in possession of the data which stand connected
with my life as preliminaries to my change. But I can
only speak of some facts, without accurate dates. Noth-
ing, or, at any rate, very little, has been published, in
any shape, concerning those events to which I now
come ; and my geographical position* renders it im-
possible for me to avail myself of what may exist.

The portrait, in lithograph, of a Catholic priest, as he
then was, hangs on the walls of my study. If I had a
spiritual father on earth, he was the one. His name
was Ignatius Lindl.

Alexander I., hearing of the persecution and im-
prisonment of Lindl and Gossner in Bavaria, by rea-
son of their evangelical views, asked it as a favor of the
King of Bavaria, that these two priests might be per-

In Constantinople, Turkey.

(II)

12 Autobiography.

mitted to remove to Russia, and the king was but too
glad to get rid of these troublers of his good Catho-
lics. Lindl became Provost of the Catholics in St.
Petersburg, and preached there, I believe, for about a
year. The excitement was very great ; the church was
thronged by Catholics and Protestants, and it was said
that Alexander I. himself attended the services in the
disguise of a Russian driver. At all events, the em-
peror had several interviews of the most confidential
kind with Mr. Lindl, and, dropping on his knees and
bowing his head, asked in tears what he should do to
be saved.

Mr. Lindl had left many people in Germany, who
desired, by all means, to follow him. He intended to
build a village, and make a settlement of true Chris-
tians in Bessarabia, South Russia. The emperor read-
ily granted him the requisite land, and in 1820 he
removed preliminarily to Odessa, where he became
Provost of the Catholic churches and the monastery.
His place at St. Petersburg was supplied by Mr. Goss-
ner, who arrived there before Mr. Lindl left the capi-
tal. Mr. Lindl arrived in Odessa late in 1820, and for
a short time occupied a hired house diagonally across
the street from us.

Having been told that he was a great preacher, I
went to hear him, though, in my youthful folly and
pride, I had not the least idea that a Catholic priest
could teach me anything. I remember neither text nor
subject; I only remember that it swept away, in the
first part, all worthiness and claim of the sinner, and in
the second part it opened wide the door of free grace

Conversion. 13

in Christ. Now, I had had the conviction from my
early days, perhaps my eighth year, that I was a lost
sinner, though that conviction was merely intellectual.
Reflection had also led me to consider all earthly
things entirely hollow. An eternity of guilt and woe
before me stripped the world of all those charms for
which I had so high a natural relish.

But now I saw before me eternal life, free and full,
" without money and without price." The problem of
my existence was solved already — solved for me , in
Christ. To leave the world and all for Christ's sake?
Why, that was nothing ; for I had despised all long
ago, and had wished to be rid of it. The fact was, I
lost nothing and gained all.

I do not know that this was fully my impression and
experience the very first time I heard Mr. Lindl ; but,
at any rate, the work began there, and I never lost
more than one sermon while he was preaching at
Odessa, and the loss of that sermon I felt most keenly.

At the same time the Lord sent some other of His
servants to benighted Odessa and its neighboring vil-
lages. A Jewish missionary — not an Israelite, as Jew-
ish missionaries are too generally supposed to be — the
Rev. John Saltet, from the Basle Missionary Institute,
visited Odessa. The first time I saw him was at a
service where he sat in the same slip with me. I was
exceedingly struck with his homely appearance. The
next season of worship I saw him mounting the pul-
pit, and then his face was as the face of an angel. I
heard him preach while he remained at Odessa, visited
him many an evening, listened to his conversation,

14 Autobiography.

which was full of Christ, and sometimes I sat there
weeping profusely while he talked.

About the same time a new mihtary governor was
sent to Odessa. He had a valet de chambre, a Mora-
vian by the name of Koch, a dear, single-hearted soul,
full of faith and love. He immediately began to hold
meetings in connection with some serious families who
had followed Mr. Lindl from St. Petersburg. I had
heard some slanderous reports about these meetings,
and concluded from the evil the world spoke concern-
ing them, that there must be something good in them.
I went to one of them. Singing and reading was all
that was attempted. But there was in the meetings
such a spirit of love, peace, and comfort, that from
that evening I never missed one till I left Odessa for
missionary ground in 1826. I subsequently became
very intimate with Mr. Koch, as did also several others
of this despised little circle of '' Pietists," and thus my
life of piety was begun. For no profession of attach-
ment to the despised Jesus could, under those circum-
stances, be more emphatic than to go to the afternoon
services of Mr. Lindl in the Catholic church, to visit
Mr. Saltet, and to attend the conference meetings of
Mr. Koch.

The theatre, the ball-room, the billiard-table, and
even the Philharmonic circle went overboard ! The
first three went without regret ; but the music cost me
a struggle, and extorted a deep sigh. Not that I con-
sidered the practice or enjoyment of good music at all
wrong. But first, it was my idol, and therefore it had
to go ; and secondly, it led me into company which,

Religious Progress in Russia. 15

although irreproachable, was worldly. I felt that if
others could enjoy the pleasure of music, I could not,
without running too serious a risk. It was therefore
laid on the altar.

My family were generally opposed to my new ways.
My mother was anxious lest I should become deranged.
But I felt that I had never been reasonable before.
Roused from a profound and senseless sleep, I seemed
to have come to myself at last. Some members of the
family frowned upon me as fanatical and self-righteous.
Others felt more kindly, especially my youngest sister,
who sometimes went with me to the despised meet-
ings.

Lindl suffered much persecution from the Catholic
priests of Odessa, although he was their Provost. Once
they shut the doors of the church against him, so that
there could be no afternoon service ; nor were they
again opened, till an appeal to Alexander I. brought
the requisite order. Subsequently Lindl moved to the
village of Sarata, where he labored earnestly and with
great success for souls.

The colonists there were of a very low character,
lazy and drunken. Every effort of the government,
both in the way of kindness and severity, had been
tried to lead them to better habits. To religion they
were utter strangers, and there was not a minister of
the Gospel in all that region.

It was not long before the influence of the Gospel
preached at Sarata was felt in the surrounding German
villages. On the Sabbath the people flocked together
to hear, driving great distances through the night, and

i6 Autobiography.

the effect was great and good. But the poverty and
consequent distress of the Sarata people was great,
and when the winter of 1822-23 came, though they
were tolerably well housed and had some cattle, there
was hardly a plough in the village, and they had neither
seed to sow the coming spring, nor money wherewith
to buy.

In February, 1823, a considerable sum of money in
gold came from friends in St. Petersburg. But who
should carry it over to them ? The road was reputed
to be unsafe because of wolves and robbers ; it was
almost impracticable on account of the mud, and be-
yond the Dniester, the greater distance to the village,
there was no vestige of any road at all, and the trav-
eler had to find his way by certain hillocks covering
the bones of ancient Moldavian chiefs. But I offered
to go, and heavily laden with gold in a girdle under my
clothes, I set out. I will not detail this tour, though
it was sufficiently rich in events, considering its brevity.
On the third day I reached Sarata while all the vil-
lagers were in their place of worship at evening prayers.
My arrival was as an angel's visit to Mr. Lindl and his
people. They had help and were thankful.

On the days of Pentecost of this year, a considerable
number of serious people from Odessa and the sur-
rounding Protestant German villages, went across the
Dniester to enjoy the season at Sarata. It is entirely
beyond my powers to paint the scenes which awaited
us there. Almost all the inhabitants of those dissolute
German villages, twelve or thirteen in number, to which
I have referred, were present. The village was swarm-

Religious Progress in Russia. 17

ing, and it was utterly impossible for the multitude to
find admittance into the places of worship.

They stood outside, as far as the noble voice of
Lindl, the swell of which would shake the building,
could be heard. The first day, Pentecost Sunday,
passed in great solemnity. On the second day Mr.
Lindl preached from the appointed passage, John iii.
16-21, dwelling simply on the word " so."

Never did I hear a discourse on the love of God, so
entirely overwhelming and melting. The whole con-
gregation broke down ; they wept, they sobbed, they
almost shrieked ; Lindl's lion voice could hardly be
heard. I was in the gallery to assist in leading the
singing. A tall, burly young farmer, whom I did not
know, nor ever saw again, unconsciously leaned on my
shoulder, and sobbed and shook convulsively, while a
stream of tears rolled down his cheeks and dropped on
the floor. I do not think the sermon lasted longer than
fifteen minutes. The excitement was too high, and
threatened to pass the bounds of sobriety. The
preacher called upon the congregation to unite in
prayer, and dismissed them. It seemed to me well that
he did so.

That season I shall never forget. It was almost
millennial. *^ One thing " occupied all minds and filled
all hearts. That evening, after the services of the day
were over, we young people in and around the house
of Mr. Lindl sat down in the moonlight and began to
sing. I took out my flute and guided the sacred song.
The harmony no sooner rolled down the village, right
and left, than men, women, and children came gather-

1 8 Autobiography.

ing up, partly to hear, partly to join our song. It was
a delightful hour, when in the wilds of Bessarabia, dur-
ing a calm moonlight evening, nature and grace seemed
to chime together in the praises of redeeming love.

In 1839 ^ again traveled through these very villages
and a few other new ones, preaching from two to
three times a day, and everywhere I found bretJiren —
a most single-hearted people.

Immediately on my hopeful conversion to Christ, I
was impressed with the duty of carrying this glorious
Gospel to those that sat in darkness. If I remember
right, the very first missionary pamphlet put into my
hand by the Rev. Mr. Saltet roused the missionary
spark in me which was never again quenched. But I
w^as ignorant of the best way to do good. One of my
young friends from Switzerland, David Schlatter, was
actually a self-supporting missionary among the Tar-
tars of the Crimea, living among them as a servant, and
subsisting upon horse-flesh and mares' milk. Although
my constitution seemed to be as firm as a rock, I con-
sidered that mode of life harder than I should be able
to bear ; and, indeed, Schlatter broke down and had to
retire after a desperate trial of five or six years.

Before Mr. Lindl left Russia, another young friend
of mine, belonging to Mr. L.'s people, made an at-
tempt among the shepherds of Moldavia and Bess-
arabia, becoming a hired servant among them and
keeping sheep. I actually wrote to him that, if any
good could be done in that way, I should join him as
soon as I could get rid of my responsibilities to my
family. But he soon broke down, and when Lindl left,

New Plans.

19

he went with him. Thus my hopes of becoming a
self-supporting lay missionary entirely failed. Until
the year 1825 my family were utterly opposed to my
missionary notions, of which they were well aware, al-
though I do not remember ever to have spoken of
them. The fact was, that all my Christian acquaint-
ances, and many worldly ones, and many people in the
villages around who knew of my change, seemed to
take it for granted that I should be a minister of the
Gospel and a missionary. On the general subject of
religion a great change had taken place in our family
circle. Light books, novels, plays, etc., gradually dis-
appeared, and my mother, my older brother, and my
sisters were inclined to read the religious books which
I brought into the house. They began to take differ-
ent views of things now, and I perceived that there
would not be the same opposition to my plan, if cir-
cumstances should otherwise prove favorable.

But to me everything seemed more and more hope-
less. That summer of 1825 I once went out into the
country, and meditated on the plan of leaving the city
and carrying on my trade in the cheaper locality of a
village. I thought I should remain unrnarried, and
send my work to my brother in Odessa to sell, thus
supporting myself, and giving all my earnings beyond
my immediate and absolute wants, to the missionary
cause. Thus I thought I might support a missionary
in the field, and do my work through him. In this con-
templated single-blessedness I had the pious Gerhard
Tersteegen for my model, and I felt so infinitely rich
and blest in Christ, that I cared not for earth or sky, if

20 AUTOBIOGRArHY.

I could but do something for Hint, though it might be
sweeping the streets. But these were all mere human
thoughts. The Lord had ordered it quite differently ;
and, little more than a year later, I was sitting in a
room in the Theological Seminary in Andover, Mass.,
in America. The second great crisis of my life drew
near. And here I may well pause ; for here my life-
work, my missionary career, begins.

CHAPTER III.

DECIDES TO BECOME A MISSIONARY— LEAVING HOME
— DEPARTURE FOR AMERICA.

IT will need but little attention to the events of any
one's own life to convince him that, very frequently,
the most trifling incidents exert a deep and abiding in-
fluence upon the course of events. In 1825 I knew no
English, though I often wished to learn it. There
was but one individual in Odessa who taught this lan-
guage— an Englishman — and he was a drunkard, and
charged a dollar for a lesson. This was beyond my
means. I knew French, had learned Italian by my-
self, knew Russian, of course, and had begun Latin,
and even Greek. But as my mind was still in a state
of hope concerning missionary work, though without
any definite plans, I very much wished to learn Eng-
lish. In my younger days I had given music lessons
during my leisure hours, and earned many a dollar by
it, but when I became serious, I gave it up, as well as
my attendance at musical circles, because these things
led me too much into worldly society.

But, a few months previous to the event I now refer
to, I consented to instruct a young English merchant
in flute-playing, because he was a quiet young man, and
the family one of high respectability. Once, while
giving him his lesson, the intemperate man of whom I

(21)

22 Autobiography.

have spoken came In and conversed with my pupil in
English, of which I understood nothing, except that I
heard him mention my name. When he was gone, I
naturally inquired what he had been saying about me.
My pupil replied that the other man wanted me to
give him lessons in music, but that he told him I had
given up teaching, and was instructing him only as a
special favor. I remarked that if the man would teach
me English, I would accede to his request. My pupil
replied that the English teacher would be but too
happy to do so ; but again, after awhile, added that he
disliked my associating with so bad a character, and
that, if I wanted to learn English, he would give me
lessons himself. I was extremely delighted, and now
we exchanged our lessons.

Before the year closed, I had occasion to turn my
new acquisition to account in connection with the mis-
sionary work. The year following I was in America,
whither I should never have gone, had I not learned
English then.

On the 22d of August, 1825, I was twenty-seven
years old, and I began to fear that my missionary plans
were not what Providence had designed for me. Al-
though I never spoke about these things to any one,
the conviction still prevailed strangely among my
Christian friends, and even among worldly people, that
I would become a missionary. As the opposition to
this plan formerly prevailing in my family had ceased,
I thought I ought to come to a decision, especially
as it also seemed more practicable to transfer my fam-
ily responsibilities to my older brother, involving, as

Decides to Become a Missionary. 23

this did, the support of an aged mother, an unmarried
sister, and an invahd brother, in consideration of which
I, of course, surrendered to him all claim to the family
property.

Soon after, I formed a plan to bring the matter to a
conclusion. Being the son of a colonist, I could not
leave the country without a settlement with the gov-
ernment, either by transferring my government debt to
those I left behind, or paying it myself. The routine
to be gone through in such a case was complicated and
tedious, and often difficult of accomplishment ; for the
government discouraged the removal of colonists.
Sometimes a year or more was consumed in overcom-
ing these obstacles. I tried to obtain my perpetual
release from Russia, determined, if I could obtain it
before the summer of 1826, that I would travel on foot
to Basle, in Switzerland, where there was a missionary
institute. Before going there, I intended to see Chris-
tian people in Germany and France, earning my trav-
eling expenses by my trade. Then, if Basle suited
me, and if they would receive me there, I intended to
go through a course of preparatory study. If by the
middle of 1826 the way out of Russia w^as not yet
open, I would take it as an indication of Divine Provi-
dence that I should spend my earthly pilgrimage where
I was.

I had a slight acquaintance with the gentleman who
was at the head of the government department for
foreign colonists in South Russia. I ventured to write
a private letter to him, telling him that I desired to
leave Russia for good ; but, being unacquainted with

24 Autobiography.

the steps to be taken to obtain my final release, I
begged it as a special favor from him, briefly to indicate
the routine to me. I received no reply, and soon be-
gan to think that my residence in Russia was settled,
till I should leave Russia, earth, and all, for an eternal
city.

But one day I received a summons from the Gov-
ernor of the city. Hastily obeying the mysterious and
unexpected call, I repaired to the Governor's chancery,
and asked the officer to whom I was shown, what was
reqiiired of me.

" Why don't you come and get your passport?" he
said.

I was thunderstruck. " Do you mean to say that I
can have my passport abroad, if I call for it ?" I asked.

" Yes, sir," he repHed. '' W. G. Schauffler may have
his eternal passport for foreign lands, whenever he
wants it ! "

Such a thing never had happened before, and, I be-
lieve, never happened afterward.

The only human explanation I can give of it, is, that
Major Guldenschantz may have learned from some of
my friends that I should probably go out on a foreign
mission, and that he felt kindly toward this plan, for
there was then not a little religious feeling abroad in
Russia. Wishing to do his part toward it, he set me
free at once.

To me, however, it was a clear indication of what
was coming.

Before the year 1825 closed, there arrived at Odessa
the well-known Jewish missionary, Joseph Wolff. He

Decides to Become a Missionary 25

preached several times in the German church, and held
evening meetings. His excitable mind was always occu-
pied with some new plan for missionary operations,
oftentimes the most impracticable imaginable. At that
time he entertained the idea of forming a traveling
missionary institution, like '' Franciscus Xaverius," in
India, in the i6th century. Enthusiasm is contagious!
And our good people in Odessa were entirely unac-
quainted with the way of doing business in the mission-
ary line. They thought I ought to become one of
Wolff's pupils.

Although ignorant myself on subjects of this charac-
ter, I thought the plan wild, and refused offering myself
to Mr. Wolff. But one evening I accompanied him
home from a meeting, for he never could find his way
alone, and when we entered his room, he turned toward
me, and positively and solemnly invited me to accom-
pany him. I wanted to know his plans, and he devel-
oped them as follows.

He said : " We will go together to Palestine. There
you will go into the monastery of Kasobeen, on Mount
Lebanon, and study Arabic and Persian, while I am
laboring where I find work. Then you will study
the Mohammedan controversy of Henry Martyn, edited
by Professor Lee, and after that we will go to Persia,
you laboring as you find opportunity among the Mo-
hammedans, and I among the Jews."

I consented ; and on the whole I have not yet re-
pented of it.

In an evening meeting, frorn which I was detained
by a violent headache, Mr. Wolff announced that he

26 Autobiography.

had secured a fellow-laborer, mentioning no name. No
one doubted who it was.

My brother Gottlob was also in the meeting, and
when they knelt for the last prayer, he broke down and
w^ept bitterly. He came home overwhelmed with a
storm of emotion, and threw himself into the bed by
my side. This was the day of mercy with him, and
from that day I have considered him a brother twice
over, according to the flesh, and in the Lord. He had
been rather seriously affected by divine truth for some
months, and now the decision had come. He chose
the Lord for his portion.

Now events followed in rapid succession. By a kind
of tacit understanding between my brother and myself,
he was to take the share of our very small property
which might have fallen to me after my mother's death,
and in exchange, set me free from all my obligations to
the government, and to my mother, sister, and invalid
brother.

To explain what I mean by obligations to the gov-
ernment, let me say that the colonists, on coming to
Russia at the time when we immigrated, received assist-
ance from the Russian government, in the shape of
traveling money from the frontier to the place of their
destination ; also a house, and a small sum of money to
begin business with, or, in the case of farmers, a con-
siderable extent of arable land. Any one leaving the
country again was to leave the property in house or
land behind, and refund to the government his share
of pecuniary assistance received.

These liabilities, the extent of which we could not

Leaving Home. 27

even guess, though they could not be great, my brother
assumed, while I left for missionary ground, with my
wardrobe and a moderate sum of money — how much,
or, rather, Jiozv little^ I do not remember. This was
certainly a self denying arrangement for my brother,
and his pecuniary sacrifice to the missionary cause was
not small. But he had just found the " treasure in a
piece of ground," and did not care for earthly gain or
loss.

On the 8th of February, 1826, Mr. Wolff and myself
went on board of an English brig whose captain's
name was Newton. Before my departure many people
called to see me, for I was the first missionary that
ever went out of South Russia ; and when, after a
farewell meeting, we went down to the vessel, the
number of friends accompanying us was so great that
the quarantine officers expressed their astonishment.
The harbor was frozen far out, and all the vessels were
fast. We ivalkcd on board our vessel, while a com-
pany of men were occupied in sawing through the ice
in which she was imbedded, so as to make for her a
way out to sea.

Farewell seasons cannot be described, but only imag-
ined and felt. My aged mother did not accompany me
to the port. She only went as far as the gate with me,
and, giving me her hand, said, quietly, '^ Good-bye,
William ; I shall see you no more ! "

But in less than seven years she did see me again,
and heard me preach one sermon ; and as she saw me
enter the pulpit, wept silent tears of joy.

After sailing from Odessa our wind was favorable,

28 Autobiography,

but high, and the atmosphere thick. When we had
reason to suppose ourselves near land, — it was toward
noon, — Captain Newton came into the cabin.

'' My mind is not easy," he said. "If with this wind
aft we do not soon make the Bosporus, we shall fare
badly."

" Come, captain," Mr. Wolff said, '' let us ask for
Divine direction."

" I shall be glad to have you pray, gentlemen," the
captain replied ; '' but my post of duty is in the fore-
top, looking out for the Bosporus."

He went on deck, while we joined in prayer for di-
rection. Soon after twelve o'clock the captain came
down again. Just at noon the atmosphere had cleared
a little, the sun shone out for a few moments, showing
the entrance of the Bosporus directly before us.
" We have made the Bosporus, gentlemen," he said,
" and are running straight for it. Now if you will give
thanks to God for this deliverance, I shall be happy to
join you." We then knelt down, and Mr. Wolff gave
hearty thanks.

We had hardly entered the Bosporus when a thick
snow-storm obscured the atmosphere, but we were safe.
When we came on shore the people expressed aston-
ishment at our narrow escape. The city was full of
the sad news of vessels wrecked, and lives lost.

Mr. Wolff was hospitably received by the British
chaplain and agent of the British and Foreign Bible
Society. I went to a private boarding-house, kept by
a Greek family.

At that time there were no steamers, and the land

Leaving Home. 29

post was tardy and unsafe, especially during the win-
ter. Sailing vessels were altogether unsafe conveyances
for letters. When, therefore, the news arrived at Odessa
that so many vessels had perished near the Bosporus,
at the time when we came across the Black Sea, it was
generally supposed that we were among the victims.
Fortunately, my poor, aged mother was sustained and
enabled to believe that we were safe. The very day
when my first package of letters arrived at Odessa, an
unmerciful gossip visited my mother and assured her
that there was no doubt of our melancholy fate. But
she held on to her trust in God, and so did the rest of
my pious friends, who, in their simplicity of faith and
their confidence in the efificacy of prayer, considered it
quite impossible that we should have been wrecked.
Great was their joy when at last the news of our safe
arrival reached Odessa. They blessed God and sang
His praise in joyful German lays, and were now once
more, and more deeply than ever, convinced that the
Lord had wonders of mercy in store for me ; nor were
they mistaken.

It must be remembered that at this time the Janis-
saries were still in existence and in full power. Their
character, their unbearable arrogance and tyranny, and
their overthrow, which was now nearer than they or any
one else thought, have been too of:en desciibed to be
referred to here in det il. Not only did the native sub-
jects, e pecially those who were not Turks, tremble
before them, but even foreigners ha i to walk with
great circumspection. Thus, when Mr. Wolff and my-
self visited the few foreign Protestants of German and

30 Autobiography.

French birth, Mr. W. offered to preach to them while
we should be there. They timidly replied that they
w^ould be glad to attend, but as the services must be in
a private house, there being no authorized ambassado-
rial chape] at our command, it was too hazardous an ex-
periment. Private dwellings were not thus privileged.

On the first of March, Mr. Wolff left for Adrianople.
His presence there roused the wrath of the Janissaries,
and they attempted to secure his person, although he
lived with the English consul. But, fortunately, he
had left before the crowd appeared at the consulate,
and making a somewhat narrow escape, arrived at Con-
stantinople again on the 20th of the month.

During my stay in Constantinople I studied the pub-
lications of Prof. Lee, of England, respecting Henry
Martyn's controversies with the Persian sophists. I
also applied myself diligently to the Turkish language ;
but as there were no better means within my reach, I
was dependent on the manuscript lessons of an old
teacher, and made very little progress.

By this time I was convinced that Mr. Wolff's vision-
ary plan for preparing young men for the missionary
work must be abandoned, and also that, in order to
do anything properly, I must make more regular
preparation, and that in very different circumstances
from those of an itinerant life. I had gained the
firm conviction, too, that, even if I were already
prepared to labor with efficiency, I could not work by
the side of Mr. Wolff. His ways differed too widely
from mine, and his love of excitement, noise, and con-
troversy was utterly abhorrent to my feelings and con-

Leaving Home. 31

victions. I felt that if this was the only way of labor-
ing as a missionary, I must give up that cherished idea.
But I was convinced that there was a more excellent
way, and I resolved to follow that.

At first I thought of going to England, and two
English missionaries favored me with letters of intro-
duction. But Providence had already decided differ-
ently. The Russian ambassador made needless dif-
ficulties in regard to my passport, and the idea had
to be given up, at least for the present.

Our stay at Constantinople was prolonged until the
8th of May, when we set out in an '' island boat " for
Moodania, to proceed by Broosa to Smyrna, overland.
Three days were spent in a tedious boat-ride, and eight
days on horseback between Moodania and Smyrna,
where we arrived on the 19th of May.

Here I made the acquaintance of the Rev. John
Hartley, an English missionary to the Greeks. I found
him a most excellent, spiritually-minded man. He put
into my hands Brainerd's Life, which I had never be-
fore seen. The Rev. Jonas King was also in Smyrna
at that time, and was living in a Greek family, the
daughter of which he afterward married.

I had now fully resolved to leave Mr. Wolff. I told
him that I would not burden him any longer, but seek
my own livelihood in Smyrna, and do, in a private way,
what good I might. He insisted, however, that I
should go where I could study ; and as there was an
American brig in port bound for Boston, it was thought
best that I should take passage in that vessel, and go
to America.

32 Autobiography.

The vessel was the General Bolivar, Captain Cobb.
Both he and his mate were professed Christians. In
consideration of my object, the captain accepted less
than the usual passage money, — I think the amount
was seventy-six dollars, — and he permitted me to come
on board at once. On the 7th of June I went on board
the brig. On the loth, Mr. Wolff left for England,
thus changing all his former plans.

The loading of the vessel went on much more slowly
than we had expected. At last, on July 1st, early, we set
sail, but the wind being against us, we came to anchor
again at a short distance from the city. On the 2d of
July we sailed in earnest.

And here I ought to say that, aside from what Mr.
Wolff had spent for me in Constantinople, my cash had
already tJiere begun to run so low that I sold my gold
watch before we left that city. In Smyrna I sold sev-
eral books I had with me ; also my traveling desk.

After I had paid some little bills there and gone
on board, there remained in my pocket no more than
one dollar. Besides this I had a letter from Mr.
King to Mr. Evarts, then Secretary of the American
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and
several extravagant letters of recommendation from
Mr. Wolff to Mr. Evarts, to the Ladies' Society for
Promoting Christianity among the Jews, etc., which I
was quite ashamed to show, lest the extraordinary ex-
pectations they endeavored to raise should make me
appear in the light of a religious vagabond.

One thing was certain : knowing no man, woman,
nor child in America, and having no claims upon any

Detarture for America. 33

one, I was pre-eminently called to the exercise oi fait/i.
Nor was that lacking. I felt that I was a pilgrim and
a stranger in the earth, and that heaven was my home.
I looked with confidence and delight upon the blue
sky overhead, feeling that I was under my Father's
roof, that all was right, that my sacrifice of home pros-
pects was acceptable through Christ, and that I was
walking in the blessed footsteps of the Divine Mis-
sionary.

Before leaving Smyrna, considering the obvious state
of Mohammedan society, I felt that nothing could be
done for them at present, and therefore resolved, if
the Lord should bring me back to Turkey again, to
devote myself to work among the Jews.

During our stay in Smyrna, the slaughter of the Jan-
issaries took place in Constantinople. It was on the
15th of June that they revolted. The well-known
street and city fight ensued, and lasted three days.
On the 17th a Firman, or Royal decree, declared that
the corps of Janissaries had ceased to exist. They
were quietly disarmed in Smyrna, and never made any
attempt to rise again. Their memory was cursed among
the people.

CHAPTER IV.

THE VOYAGE — LIFE AT ANDOVER.

OUR brig sailed on the 2d of July. On account of
the Greek revolutionary war, the surrounding
shores were swarming with Greek pirates. No vessel
not furnished with guns was safe. An American man-
of-war, then lying at Smyrna, accompanied us to Anti-
Cerigo, the last island of the Archipelago. July nth
the Greek fleet of twenty sail passed us. On the 1 2th,
as our slow-sailing vessel was hanging around Milo, we
heard the distant thunder of guns. On the 14th we
were pursued by a Greek man-of-war, and, being now
alone, we expected to be maltreated ; but they merely
asked whether we had seen the Turkish fleet, what
news w^e had, etc., wished us a happy voyage, and went
their way. Two days later wc had at last lost Cerigo
out of our horizon. South of us came up the Egyp-
tian, or Turkish, fleet, under the command of Mahmoud
Ali Pasha, of Egypt. The fleet counted twenty odd
vessels of various sizes. A vessel from the fleet came
off to meet us, having a white flag at the masthead.
This was doubtless intended to arrest us for the pur-
pose of conversation. Our captain, foolishly unwilling
to stop, continued on his course. All at once the white
flag descended, and a shot was fired across our bow,
striking the water at some distance from us. We
(34)

The Voyage.

35

feared the next might strike us, and our captain turned
his sails and lay to, and soon a boat full of men pushed
off from the Egyptian vessel. We expected little
courtesy from them, after our stupid disobedience of
their orders. Another vessel of the fleet had by that
time moved in front of us, for our reception. But
when the boat came alongside of us, a European gen-
tleman in the company spoke very politely, inquired
about the Greek fleet, what the news was from Con-
stantinople, etc., and, wishing us a prosperous voyage,
returned to the fleet.

Our brig crept along with unaccountable slowness.
On the 30th we saw Sicily; on the 31st, discerned
Malta at a distance ; August 4th we sailed by Gozo, the
little neighbor of Malta; on the nth we lost sight of
Sicily ; on the 19th the coast of Spain hove in sight.
The heat was intense as we crept along the Spanish
coast.

August 22d, my birthday, gave rise to many reflec-
tions in my mind. The year before, I was still in the
midst of Christian friends at Odessa. Shall I ever see
them again on earth ? What are they doing to-day ?
Doubtless they are praying for me ! Where shall I be
next year on this day ? or is this my last earthly birth-
day ? I felt resigned to all the unknown Divine will
concerning me. I had no choice to utter.

August 26th we were driven back to the coast of Mal-
acca. On the 28th we went into the harbor of Gib-
raltar. Our vessel w5s " crank," and could bear no
side wind, and the captain promised us to take in bal-
last at Gibraltar. Now he begrudged the time and

2,6 Autobiography.

expense. Upon this we three passengers sent a pro-
test to the local authorities. The captain of the port
came on board, and finding the vessel too light, for-
bade her sailing, until she had taken the amount of
ballast indicated by him. Our captain was annoyed
by our step, and looked surly, till our first gale in the
Atlantic convinced him of the necessity of the meas-
ure we had compelled him to adopt, and from that
time he became affable again, and remained so until the
end of our long, tedious voyage.

We left Gibraltar September 5th. A young com-
mercial traveler had joined our company. From this
time we had head-winds and calms, occasionally inter-
rupted by gales of a pretty serious character. It was
not until the 30th that we saw the Azores. Our pro-
visions, although increased at Gibraltar, gradually failed.
On the 19th of October we had the pleasure of being
overtaken by another American brig. As it was calm,
the accommodating captain of that vessel consented to
take letters from our American passengers with him,
for there was no doubt of his leaving us behind at the
very first breath of wind. What was of most interest
to us all, was that this captain sold to ours some pro-
visions, without which, as events proved, we should
likely have perished with hunger.

But let me shorten this long journey. We were all
tired out, our provisions were miserable, our water,
hardly fit to drink. November 5th, at half-past nine
o'clock P.M., we heard the welcofhe cry of ^' Light Ho ! "
and all rushed to the bows, and there was the light-
house of Cape Cod. November 6th we had pleasant

The Voyage. 37

weather and light but favorable breezes. On the 7th,
at three o'clock A.M., we entered Boston Harbor, and
came to anchor. Our passage had lasted 128 days, (jr
more than four months, and, with eighteen souls on
board, we brought into port half a barrel of pork and
some biscuit.

I will close this part of my story with an incident
of our passage. When I left Smyrna, I had but one
Spanish dollar in my pocket ; but this was a profound
secret to all on board. I was sure I had no need of their
sympathy or benevolence, and therefore held my peace.
Once, while I was in my state-room, I heard the three
passengers outside raise the question, which of them
was the poorest in cash. I could not help smiling.
I was sure I could beat them all. Sergeant Miller, who
had run away from the grasp of the Turks at the sack
of Missolonghi, easily carried off the palm, for he had,
I believe, only fifty dollars in his trunk. But now they
called for me. " How much money have you ? " " You
must guess ! " '' Much ? " " Not at all ; very little,
indeed ! " '' Well, fifty dollars ? " " Less ! " '' Forty
dollars?" "Less!" " Thirty dollars ? " '^ Less ! "
"Twenty-dollars?" "Less!" "Ten dollars?" "Less!"
" One dollar?" " Yes ! " They were astonished, but
said nothing. I laughed, for I felt as easy as a prince
on the question of money.

Later in the voyage, I sold a Russian fur to one of
my fellow-passengers, for ten dollars. On leaving the
vessel, I gave one dollar to the sailors.

On parting, one of our passengers, Mr. Stith, made
me the offer of pecuniary assistance, whenever, in my

38 Autobiography.

life as a student, I should need it. Our captain said :
'' Mr. Schauffler, you are going to be a student, and
you may get sick, or want to go somewhere in vaca-
tions. Now, you may always come to my house on
Cape Cod, whether I am at home or not. We will doc-
tor you up, and my girls shall mend your clothes, and
you may at any time remain with us three months, free
of expense."

I thanked both for their very kind offers. I never
had any occasion to make use of them.

One word more. Hundreds of times, during our try-
ing passage, I had reflected upon the delightful feelings
of gratitude I should experience, on being permitted,
once more, to put my foot on dry land. I had suf-
fered nothing from sea-sickness, but my soul was weary
within me, as weeks and months slowly passed. And
now, here I was in Boston, safe and sound ; but, alas !
my heart appeared almost callous, in view of the Di-
vine goodness which had brought mie, after all, so safe
and so well in body, to this distant shore. I was
ashamed of the insensibility of my heart, and learned
the humbling lesson, that no outward blessing will be
sufficient to raise the emotion of gratitude in our per-
verse hearts. The grateful acknowledgment of each
gift received is but another, and still higher gift of the
same Giver.

As my funds were low, I took lodgings in a sailors'
boarding-house near the water. Fortunately, the inner
one of the rooms where I had my couch, was unoccu-
pied by any other person, so that, although I hired
only a bcd^ I had, in fact, a room. I immediately in-

Life at Andover. 39

q'llrcd for the Missionary Rooms (as they were then
called), and saw Mr. Evarts, the Secretary, and I\Ir. An-
derson, who was then a young laborer in the Rooms.
The reception given me v/as cool and reserved, but
courteous. I was not disappointed, for I could expect
no more. Mr. Evarts seemed to fear that I would ex-
pect help from the American Board, and informed me
that they did not educate young men for the mission-
ary work. I told him I knew it, and expected nothing
from them beyond their kind advice.

Being asked what my ideas were, I replied that I
had thought I might find some minister of the Gospel,
with a family, whose children I might instruct, thus
paying for my board while under his guidance, and by
means of his library I should acquire such an education
as might be needed for my contemplated missionary
work. This done, I should earn a passage back to the
East, and return, as I came, upon my own responsibil-
ity. I was fully aware that a stranger like myself had
no claims upon any one, and I expected nothing be-
yond the help above mentioned, for»which I wished to
make return. Mr. Evarts replied that this was not
the way of doing such things in America ; that I
should find no such Gospel minister, and that he ad-
vised me to go up to Andover, and see the Professors
there.

Aware that my money would go fast, I also looked
about for work at my trade. One of the instrument-
makers was willing to employ me at six dollars a week
to begin with, expecting to increase my pay, if I proved
to be entitled to more. As a man like myself could

40 Autobiography.

then live comfortably on three dollars a week in Bos-
ton, I saw that my living was secured.

November 17th I went up to Andover by the stage,
furnished with a letter of introduction from Mr. Ander-
son to the Professors. On my arrival in Boston, I had
needed shoes and a few other trifles, and thus my ten
dollars had grown sensibly less. In order not to leave
behind me my last farthing, I offered to leave with my
landlord my traveling bed and leather pillow, for my
board and lodging, in case I should not come back, he
being pledged at the same time, to send me my trunk,
if I should write for it. He cheerfully consented. It
is now more than thirty-four years since I made this bar-
gain, and I never, during all this long period, stopped to
think of it again until this moment. The mattress
being one of pure Russian horse-hair, and the pillow the
same, covered with green morocco leather, I think I
must have paid at least five times the value of my
lodgings.

The morning after my arrival at Andover, I called on
the three Professors, viz., Professor Stuart, and Doctors
Woods and Porter. I had my Oriental letters of intro-
duction with me. Professor Stuart received me with a
kind of frank enthusiasm, he being a German scholar
and full of admiration for German erudition. At the
home of Dr. Woods, who treated me with his habitual
kindness, the children were so amused at my outlandish
appearance, in my gray Russian broadcloth cloak, and
with my German accent, that they lost their gravity
entirely. At this I was much amused. Dr. Porter
looked at me with a searching eye. He seemed to sus-

Life at Andover. 41

pcct in me a religious vagabond, or at best an unprac-
tical enthusiast. But he was polite, and even kind.

I felt no disposition to wonder at the scrutinizing
looks and questions of the Doctor. Indeed, when I
considered my position as a stranger coming from afar,
professing to seek an education for a missionary life,
intending to return to Turkey without patronage by
any society, bringing with me extravagant letters of
recommendation from a kind, but very eccentric Jewish
missionary tourist, I rather wondered that these good,
reasonable, and careful people did not turn their backs
upon me at once. Of course, my replies to their many
questions were all well-considered and moderate. The
encomiums bestowed upon me, in the letters of Mr.
Wolff, I carefully deprecated, both from honesty and
prudence.

There was then a young Jewish convert studying
theology in Andover. He was an English Jew, but
had been in Italy, and spoke the Italian language
fluently. Professor Stuart sent for him at once, while
I was in his study, both that I might make his acquaint-
ance, and that he might serve as an interpreter for me
through the medium of the Italian language, which I
also spoke with ease. His name was Abraham, and he
was in the Junior class. He took me over to the Semi-
nary building, introduced me to his room-mate, Mr.
Babbitt, and gave up his room to me for the time
being.

The result of my visit to the Professors was, simply,
that they advised me to stay in the Seminary, until they
should come to a conclusion in my case. I also called

42 Autobiography.

upon the treasurer of the Seminary, '' Squire" Farrar,
who gave me the same advice. I told him I should
not be able to pay my board, unless I found work im-
mediately. He smiled, and said that would be seen to,
and I had better wait the Professors' time.

Mr. Wolff in his letters had not failed to speak of my
flute. I was consequently invited into the Lockhardt
Society meetings. Before being invited there, I was
induced several times to play, and as I still had perfect
control of the instrument, it produced an effect upon
the listeners which quite surprised me. The fact was
that, although there were quite a number of students who
pretended to play this instrument, there was not one
who had even an idea of what could be done with it. I
have reason to believe there had never been 'Agood flute-
player in that part of America. They seemed aston-
ished at the power of the instrument and the variety
of its sounds. Messrs. Albro and Phelps, of the Senior
class, the former of whom was president of the Lock-
hardt Society, congratulated themselves that I should
always be at their gatherings. I told them that would
not be the case, for even if I stayed in the Seminary, I
should have to sell my flute, in order to be able to
get the books necessary for the prosecution of my
studies. Mr. Albro then made me promise that I
would not sell it without letting him know. Day after
day glided away, and at last the Professors advised me
to spend a preparatory year in the Seminary, to study
Greek and Hebrew, and then to enter the Seminary.
Now I had two things to do. ist. To sell my flute ;
2d. To find work, that I might earn enough to pay

Life at Andover. 43

my board. A turner and cabinet-maker in the village,
Mr. Flint, engaged me to turn bedposts for him, this
being the best work of that kind which the village
afforded.

Knowing that my flute must be sold, Mr. Albro one
day sent Mr. Stearns (afterwards Pastor of the Old
South Church) to summon me to his room with the in-
strument. There were several students there. Albro
asked me what I would take for the flute. I said
twenty dollars. He handed me a roll of bills, and took
the instrument. On finding fifty dollars in my hands, 1
told him this was too much, and tried to hand him back
the balance, but he and the others urged me to keep
the money. I observed that I should have need of it,
certainly, but that I should consider thirty dollars a
present, for which I was much obliged to Mr. Albro.
When I put the money in my pocket, and considered
myself to have bidden farewell to my flute and to
music for life, Mr. Albro took the flute, and handing
it back to me said : " In the name of the brethren of
the Seminary, I beg you to keep your flute, as a token
of affectionate remembrance from them."

My surprise was great. The fact was, the students
(at least a number of them) had held a meeting on the
subject, and concluded, as many as were able, to con-
tribute a dollar apiece to the object, thus aiding me
and saving my flute. I need hardly say that I kept
the instrument, played regularly in the gallery on the
Sabbath, and appeared as regularly at the musical
meetings of the Lockhardt Society, where I spent
many a pleasant evening in sacred music.

44 Autobiography.

On the 6th of December I began to work in Mr.
Flint's shop, my plan being to work only during the
afternoons, by which I thought I could earn enough
to pay my expenses.

On the 7th I moved into the room of Mr. H. G. O.
Dwight, whose room-mate was absent, and with whom
I was afterward associated on missionary ground for
thirty years.

It would fill a volume if I were to review in detail
my five years at Andover. But a few of the leading
features and events of this important period of my life
I must record. Nothing could be more striking than
the change of my situation since the beginning of this
year (1826). Especially great and delightful was the
contrast of my present condition, surrounded, as I was,
by pious people, and blessed to overflowing with re-
ligious privileges, as compared with my surroundings
in Turkey, and my barren four months of sea life.
Though not a member of the Seminary, I was invari-
ably present at morning and evening prayers, at other
evening meetings in the lower lecture-rooms, prayer-
meetings in the rooms of students, and in the parlor of
Dr. Porter, where some students and neighbors used
to meet. I considered these privileges too precious to
be lost. At the same time, the course of life upon
which I had entered appeared to me so responsible,
and all around me so superior to me in their religious
character, and I seemed to myself so unwise, and so
distracted and unguarded in my mind and my deport-
ment, that I often secretly wondered how they could
endure my presence, why they did not tell me to return

Life at Andover. 45

to my old trade, and not to aspire to teach others tlic
way of life, of which I knew so little myself, if any-
thing at all. As it was, however, nobody appeared to
see my faults and failings, which undoubtedly existed.
On the contrary, there were many who wanted to give
me money, and otherwise to help me, so that I began
to feel decidedly anxious lest I should be spoiled by
their kindness, and become a selfish, grasping, self-
indulging hypocrite. I therefore declined, whenever it
was offered, what I did not absolutely need.

December 24th I enjoyed my first communion sea-
son since leaving Russia. It was blessed to me, though
the remarks made on the occasion seemed to me to be
dry and legaL

The 31st was Sunday, and I had, therefore, a quiet
opportunity for reviewing the year just closing. Noth-
ing could be plainer than that the Lord had led me in
a way that I knew not, and that I was solemnly called
upon to prepare for service such as He had laid out
for me, not such as I had contemplated. My impres-
sions of unfitness were often overwhelming, and a Ger-
man diary which I then kept, but which I do not in-
tend to leave behind me, contains many a sad groan,
in view of my shortcomings, and at the same time,
many a grateful acknowledgment of the Divine long-
suffering and forbearance with such an unprofitable
vessel as I was.

January loth Mr. Strale, a Swede, and a student in
the Senior class, brought me the news from Boston, that
the '' Ladies' Society for Promoting Christianity among
the Jews " would defray my expenses for three months.

46 Autobiography.

I immediately gave up working for Mr. Flint, and de-
voted myself entirely to study. Thus far I had car-
ried on the study of Greek, and kept on reading Latin.
Now I devoted my afternoons to the study of Hebrevv^

Before I pass to the year 1827, I must observe that
when I came to America, I found the land abounding
with revivals. This was a perfect delight to me. These
revivals continued through the entire five years I spent
in the country. In April, 1827, I found revivals re-
corded as having taken place during the preceding six
months, in ten States, in 197 cities and towns, in three
places in the Canadas, and in six colleges, not reckon-
ing Amherst College, where, about a year before, a re-
vival had taken place. After my arrival I was often
asked about the religious state of Europe, and the
stories I could tell of our South Russia revival so in-
terested the students and others, that I was requested
to commit them to writing. This I did, and the article
was copied into many newspapers. They seemed to
think in America that there were no revivals anywhere
except there. One of the most common impressions
people received or cherished about me was, that I had
come to the United States entirely benighted, and had
found the Pearl of Great Price there^ where alone it
could be found.

I pursued my studies with German diligence. I
studied Latin, Greek, and Hebrew at the same time,
and generally sat some fourteen or sixteen hours a day
over my books. When I began these studies, I thought
I might get so far in Greek and Hebrew as to spell out
texts in the original by the help of lexicon and com-

Life at Andover. 47

mcntarles. But as soon as I had obtained some insic^ht
into the matter, I conchided to get the Greek and
Hebrew thoroughly, and to add to the latter the other
Semitic languages. Before going to classical Greek
I read the whole Greek New Testament through, and
committed the whole *' lexicon " of that book to mem-
ory. My teacher in Greek was the present Rev. Pro-
fessor Calvin Stowe, of Andover, who was then a
student in the Middle class. In return I assisted him
in the difficulties he encountered in the German. He
was then engaged in translating theological works from
that language into English.

I carried through the plan of study which I had laid
out for myself after I became acquainted with the task
to be accomplished, and the means within my reach.
To be brief : aside from the study of Greek and
Hebrew and general classical reading, I studied Chal-
dee, Syriac, Arabic, Samaritan, Rabbinic, Persian, Turk-
ish, and Spanish ; and in order to be somewhat pre-
pared for going to Africa, perhaps to Egypt, I ex-
tracted, and wrote out pretty fully the Ethiopic and
Coptic grammars. For from three to four years I read
much Arabic, Syriac, Chaldee, and Rabbinic. For
some years I read the Syriac New Testament and
Psalms, (of which I had procured copies,) in my private
devotions, instead of the German or English. In Ara-
bic I read a considerable part of the Koran, the Moolla-
kat and Hamasa poems, not to speak of easier Arabic.

The Chaldee " Targums," or translations of the books
of the Old Testament, Rabbinic commentaries, and, to
some extent, the corrupt mediaeval Chaldee of the

48 Autobiography.

Book of John, occupied also a considerable part of
my leisure hours. In Spanish, Turkish, and Persian
I did not do much ; in the latter two languages I
studied fully the grammars, and read easy texts, so as
to be able to enter into Oriental classes in Paris with
advantage, if I should be sent to that city before pro-
ceeding to my mission."^

In order to keep my mind concentrated upon what it
seemed to be my duty and privilege to acquire, I had
resolved to abstain from all miscellaneous reading
through the five years of my residence at Andover. I
hardly looked at a newspaper ; I never inquired into the
condition of the world, or the course of events. I was
entirely ignorant of the French Revolution of 1830,
which dethroned Charles X. of France, and when I
reached France, in December, 1831, it was complete
news to me that Louis Philippe was on the throne.

But my constitution was severely tried by this unre-
mitted application. In five years I had allowed myself
only one or two vacations. During all the rest of the

* Of course, I had no teacher in any of these languages or
dialects (Hebrew and Greek excepted), but got them out of
books. There was, however, a good supply of helps in the
Andover library, and as I labored there for some time as assist-
ant librarian, (for which I was paid,) I had the key, and spent
many an afternoon in that place. I received and entered in
the great catalogue about 10,000 volumes, which Professor
Robinson had bought in Germany. My acquaintance with the
various languages, enabling me to abridge properly the long
and complicated title-pages of old works, was now turned to
profitable account, and I made the acquaintance of many an
author, and many a subject of research, in this way.

Life at Andover. 49

time I had kept on steadily in the above pursuits. My
regular recreation consisted in going out for a few days
to Lowell, or some other place blessed with the out-
pouring of the Divine Spirit, there to labor. From
revival labors, such as I could perform, 1 returned with
fresh zest to my professional studies.

Having referred to the American revivals which then
swept over the land almost like a prairie-fire, I may as
well dwell for a moment upon them. It was a year, I
believe, before my arrival in America, that the revival
commenced in Lowell, an entirely new manufacturing
village without a minister or a meeting-house. The
labors of faithful laymen recently settled there were
blessed. Preaching was supplied by neighboring minis-
ters and by students from Andover, as either could be
obtained. When no supply could be procured, the lay
brethren conducted the services, which were held in a
large two-story school-house. In that school-house I
made my first remarks in public, under very trying cir-
cumstances. Whether anybody understood a word of
jvhat I said, I am not sure. I went out one Saturday
afternoon with a student of the Middle class, by the
name of Sanford, an excellent brother, but very im-
pulsive. He was to conduct the services if no regular
minister should be found. On the way he spoke to me
about taking some part. I told him that he knew my
knowledge of the language was very imperfect, that I
should not wish to do any harm, but that if he really
thought that I could do any good, I was willing to try.
When we arrived at Lowell, we found there the Rev.
Mr. Ingraham, from Bradford, who preached, forenoon
3

50 Autobiography.

and afternoon, powerful sermons, to crowded and sol-
emn congregations. There was to be a meeting in the
evening at the same place, and, feeling able to do it,
Mr. Ingraham concluded to hold it himself. Mr. San-
ford had repeated to me that if he was to hold the
evening meeting, he would expect me to say a few
words. But he was now excused. The house was so
crowded — aisles, staircase, and all — that we, and as many-
more as could get in, were crowded into the pulpit. Mr.
Ingraham delivered a most powerful address from Isaiah
Ixiii. I whispered to Mr. Sanford, " 1 think we v/ill
keep quiet this time," to which he nodded assent. But
when Mr. Ingraham was done, he turned and said, " Mr.
Sanford, will you add a few remarks ? " Sanford sprang
to his feet, and, bending over the pulpit, said, " There
is surely no need to add anything to the solemn truths
already presented, but there is a brother from Europe
— from Russia — in the pulpit, and I doubt not the
audience would be pleased to listen to some testimony
from him," and then he sat down. I was thus obliged
to rise and speak, without preparation, in a foreign
tongue, to an unknown audience, in a blazing revival,
and at the close of a most solemn address. But I did
it ! The greatness of the occasion lifted me above my-
self. I spoke briefly of the comparatively barren state
of Europe ; of the privileges enjoyed by all, converted
and unconverted, amid the revivals of America, and
rolled the responsibility of accepting the invitations of
mercy upon the impenitent in the audience.

This was the first time I had ever spoken in public.
The ice was broken. I have never shrunk since from

Life at Andover. 51

any call made on me in my public capacity, nor from
the use of any language, though but half known to
me. I shall ever remember Lowell with a peculiar
and tender interest. I often went there, when tired
and w^orn out with my studies, to get refreshed again
in the revival air which I never failed to find there.
The fact was, that as soon as I drew near Lowell, and
when I saw the place afar off, I used to forget all my
Hebrew vowel-points and accents, all my Syriac and
Arabic, all my Rabbinic nonsense, and all my theolog-
ical speculations ; and as soon as I arrived, would
plunge right into the realities of experimental religion
and piety, and real life and labor, to save sinners.

CHAPTER V.

LAST DAYS AT ANDOVER— LIFE IN PARIS.

I HAVE been brief on the subject of my residence
and my studies and labors in America, because the
life of a student is naturally uniform. The time now
drew near when I expected to leave America, without
any hope of returning. My ideas of a missionary life
were not much americanized. It seemed to me that
the simplest w^ay was for a missionary to go to his
work, labor as long as he could, and when his time
came, to lie down and die, and go to his rest. To travel
across land and sea in search of health, would have ap-
peared to me to be placing too high an estimate on
one's own life.

I had resolved to become a missionary to the Jews.
But though I differed very essentially from my former
companion, Mr. Wolff, as to the manner of laboring
among this people, still, considering their scattered
condition, I expected to spend my life in traveling, and
consequently had resolved to remain single, calculating
on about ten years of life and labor. I therefore
not only formed no acquaintance with any view to
change my state, but I conscientiously improved every
opportunity I had of making known my intention to
go out single. Not that I was insensible to the many
pious, intelligent, and devoted persons, some one of
(52)

Last Days at Andover. 53

whom might have been wilh'ng to share the trials of a
missionary Hfe with me ; but my self-consecration to
the missionary work was made, and it was intended
and professed to be a wJiole burnt-offerings and there-
fore nothing of it remained to me for private use.
However, when I mentioned my views to Mr. Ander-
son, he objected to my idea of constantly traveling,
and intimated that I should have to settle somewhere.
'* Traveling," he said, '' resulted in interesting incidents,
and furnished matter for stirring letters, but was barren
in mature results, and one soul saved was worth more
than all the interesting letters in the world." This
view seemed to me sound, especially as a permanent
residence did not preclude traveling, and missionary
tours, when they promised good results. I consented
to follow the plan the Prudential Committee should
approve in this respect. Not expecting to cross the
ocean again after having reached my field of labor, I
now naturally thought of going out married. When,
however, I conversed with Mr. Anderson on the sub-
ject, he seemed rather to disrelish the idea. He in-
quired whether I had any engagement, or any person
in view, and hearing that I had not, he remarked that I
should have to travel about in the East for some two
years, to select the best place for a settlement ; that if
I wished to many, there was no objection, but that I
should have to leave my wife in Malta, until I should
settle permanently. To travel about the Orient at
that time, with plague and war everywhere, leaving a
young wife " mourning in secret places " in Malta,
seemed to me unreasonable, if not unfair. I therefore

54 Autobiography.

concluded to go alone, leaving the Lord to provide a
companion for me should I survive, and if it was His
will. How this was indeed accomplished a few years
later, will appear as my narrative proceeds.

I do not remember how long it was before my de-
parture from America, that I was invited to preach in
Park Street Church, Boston, but it was certainly sev-
eral months. Some of my friends had suggested my
preaching there, while others in that church thought
they would probably not understand the foreigner.
However, they at last consented that I should try it.
Park Street Church and congregation had had no set-
tled pastor for some time, because the pretensions of
some of the members were so high, and their tastes
so fastidious, that no one was good enough for them.
What gave me favor in their sight is a mystery to me
to this day, for my English was certainly somewhat
foreign to native ears, and my sermons were all very
plain, written almost entirely for revival seasons, with-
out anything like finish in composition or rhetoric.
But so it was. From my first sermon, I was invited to
preach there statedly during the remainder of my stay
in America. Some of the members of that body, (not
my personal friends,) even talked of giving me a call,
but my pre-engagement as a missionary was in the way.

During my last year at Andover, where I was invited by
the Faculty to stay as an "Abbot resident," I preached
in the Seminary chapel the whole number of sermons
required by the regulations of the Seminary in such a
case. I was told by the Professors that I was the first
licentiate who ever did it. All my predecessors had

Last Days at Andover. 55

contrived to get excused, more or less, from what they
considered an unpleasant duty. To me it was a real
pleasure, for I loved the students sincerely, as well as
the children of the Professors ; and as to the Profes-
sors themselves, I considered them reasonable Christian
men, who would relish plain Gospel truths, in unpre-
tending garb, much better than labored pulpit compo-
sitions. And in this I was not mistaken. In fact, they
asked me to preach a farewell sermon, in addition to
my appointed number, before leaving.

After an affectionate parting from all the families on
the Andover hill, I left the institution, expecting to see
it no more.

I was ordained a missionary to the Jews in Turkey,
at Park Street Church, Boston, on the evening of the
14th of November, 1831. Prof. Stuart, of Andover,
preached the sermon ; Rev. Dr. Jenks delivered the
charge ; Rev. Wm. Adams (then of Brighton, now pas-
tor of the Madison Square Presbyterian Church, New
York, a classmate of mine in the Seminary), gave me
the right hand of fellowship ; the ordaining prayer was
made, I believe, by Dr. Fay.

During my licentiate year at Andover, Mr. Robinson
(now Prof. Robinson of the Union Theological Sem-
inary, New York), returned from Europe, and entered
upon his duties as Professor Extraordinary, taking the
Hebrew department. The Junior class he had to in-
struct, had been prepared by me for entering upon the
Junior year, for the Faculty had decided to raise the
standard of Hebrew in the Seminary, and therefore
they required what had to be abandoned afterward, a

56 Autobiography.

thorough knowledge of Hebrew grammar, and no in-
considerable portion of Hebrew reading.

This class I was invited to instruct during the vaca-
tion before their first term. The class was large, but
they were a body of young men of remarkable gifts,
and I succeeded completely in their preparation.
After Prof. Robinson had commenced his instruction,
he was several times seized with very alarming attacks,
which, indeed, seemed to threaten his life. I was,
therefore, again invited to take charge of the Hebrew
department. This gave me great satisfaction, not only
in view of my enthusiastic love for the Hebrew lan-
guage, but because I had become attached to these
young brethren.

Meanwhile, I had also become better acquainted with
Prof. Robinson and his German wife. He had, while
in Europe, studied the Arabic language under the cel-
ebrated Sylvestre De Sacy, at Paris. When he heard
to what extent I had carried on the study of the Arabic
and other Semitic languages by myself, he advised the
Prudential Committee, without my knowledge of the
fact, to send me to Paris on my way to Turkey, saying
that I was far better prepared to profit by the privi-
leges there, than many others.

The Prudential Committee of the American Board
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, who had taken
the first step in inviting me to enter into their service,
(for I never thought of offering myself, strange to tell,)
now offered me the opportunity of going to Paris for
some months at least, to attend Arabic and Turkish
lectures. With this I was, naturally, very much pleased,

Life in Paris. 57

and at once devoted myself to such preparation in
these two languages as should enable me to take my
place in the classes. Little did I think that before get-
ting through those lectures in Paris, I should be the only
student left in the department of those two languages !

Passing over in silence my parting from friends, and
my departure from the United States, that land to
which I had been so mysteriously led in the providence
of God, and where I had been so tenderly cared for,
and so richly blessed, an uneventful voyage to Havre
by sailing packet, brought me to new scenes in the gay
capital of France. Knowing nothing of, and caring
nothing for, the ordinary attractions of the place, I
first sought my schools and teachers.

I studied Arabic with the famous Sylvestre De Sacy.
With him I also pursued my Persian. I read Turkish
with Prof. Kiefler, the translator of the Bible into
that language. The Turkish and Persian lectures were
held in the " Bibliotheque du Roi," and the Arabic, in
the '' Institut de France pour les langues Orientales
vivantes."

I felt it a burning shame that such Professors, lectur-
ing gratis, should find so little encouragement. In
the Persian lectures there were only two pupils besides
myself, and they knew very little, and soon stayed
away ; and in the Turkish lectures I was also soon the
sole attendant. In the Arabic lectures of De Sacy
there were some half a dozen comers, only one, I be-
lieve, a Frenchman. I remember two Poles, one of
whom was Kasimirsky, afterward the translator of the
Koran into French.

3*

58 Autobiography.

When I arrived at Paris, I addressed myself to an
American house, to which I was recommended, the
name of one of the firm being John H. Stoddard,
brother of the late missionary to Oroomiah, an excel-
lent, pious young man. I also made the acquaintance
of Dr. Gurdon Buck, then studying medicine there,
and now practicing in New York, also a decidedly
Christian man. And with these brethren and some
others I enjoyed a prayer-meeting every Saturday
evening. A meeting in French, every Thursday, was
held in rotation among our brethren of that language,
at the houses of Mr. Henri Lutteroh, Rev. Frederick
Monod, and Rev. Mark Wilkes, which meeting I reg-
ularly attended, and which I prized very highly. There
was no lack of edification in Paris. At that time the
Americans worshiped in the chapel of the so-called
'' Oratoire," a French Protestant church in which the
Rev. Frederick Monod and others preached. Mr. Mark
Wilkes seemed to be in charge of the American service,
and as he was in feeble health, and deeply engaged in
other evangelical and Bible labors, he generally en-
gaged me to preach for him.

The following extracts from Dr. Schauffler's journal,
as found published in the Missionary Herald of 1834, are
here inserted, to show the life this earnest student led
in Paris, so different from the usual life of our students
in European cities to-day :

^^ March 6, 1832. — Spent the forenoon reading the
Koran. In the afternoon studied Persian. About four
o'clock a young Moravian called to see me. He is on
an exploring tour through the North of France, to see

Life in Paris. 59

whether a Moravian colony would find a favorable
opening here, and is delighted with the good people in
Paris. We had a pleasant and profitable conversation
regarding the history, the present state, and the future
prospects of the kingdom of Christ, in all their glory
and unfailing certainty. As the good brother was on
the point of leaving Paris, we could not part without
committing one another to God in prayer. This short
interview had joined our hearts.

^^ March ith. — Between eight and nine o'clock in the
evening, one of the pupils of the Protestant Missionary
Institute came to invite me to a little prayer-meeting
of pious young Swiss. Most of them have been con-
verted in this wicked city.

'■''March Zth. — In the forenoon a lecture on the Koran,
as usual. In the afternoon Mr. P. called again, and our
conversation turned immediately to subjects of practi-
cal godliness. He has given up preaching, on account
of his doubts. I endeavored to show that it was only
in the path of duty and faithfulness he could expect to
obtain that * certainty ' (Luke i. 4) after which he so
much sighs.

" March gth. — After lecture I walked with my only re-
maining fellow-student in Turkish, and, our conversa-
tion turning to serious things, I presented him some
tracts which I had in my pocket. He received them
gratefully. Afterwards I took a walk alone, bought an
orange from a poor Provencal, and gave him some tracts,
which he received with 'a thousand thanks.* ^ I cannot
read,' he said, ' but my wife can, and she shall read
them to me to-night.'

'''■March i()th. — After lecture I went to the Hotel
JDieu, an immense hospital, opposite the Cathedral
of Notre Dame, to see a sick German who had sent
for me. I found he had a German Testament, and

6o Autobiography.

some tracts, and was quite inclined to talk about death
and eternity.

"The afternoon was spent in reading Arabic. In the
evening I went to a French prayer-meeting in the Rue
Vivienne.

" March 2\th. — About noon I went to the Louvre, to
visit the gallery of paintings, and the museum. This
and some similar visits I thought might be made a law-
ful relaxation, when I should feel worn out by study.
But, alas ! it is a poor relaxation for a man half jaded
out, to pass, in one fleeting afternoon, over some 1,200
or more paintings, and above 900 statues and bas-reliefs.
If he has any taste for the beautiful, he may get bewil-
dered and bewitched ; but to be benefited and refreshed,
he ought to have two or three of the best pieces in a
room by themselves, and sit down to study them at his
leisure.

" As I entered the gallery, I felt as though I had
dropped from the clouds. A new world had burst upon
me ! Still my sensations were not unmingled, and while
I was cheered by one piece, I was grieved by another ;
and, on the whole, went away with the impression that
the fine arts are, after all, 'of the earth, earthy,' and
partake but too much of the corruption of those men
whose ideals of perfection they express."

About the 26th of March, 1832, in the midst of the
most distracting carnival which even Parisians can
devise, the cholera fell on Paris, and struck like light-
ning all over the city ! Terror and dismay seized the
people ! The theatres were kept open, but no one
attended them, while the special prayer-meetings held
during the busy hours of the day, were filled to over-
flowing. Paris was pale, still, solemn !

Life in Paris. 6i

My own health was wretched, broken down by the
unremitting labors of my five years in America, and the
past three months in Paris, and I little expected to get
away from the city alive. My studies were finished.
I spent about a fortnight writing letters, walking about
and seeing some points of interest, and getting ready
to leave.

The Sunday before I left Ave had a most solemn
communion season at the American chapel. Mr.
Wilkes being ill, I was invited to administer the ordi-
nance. It was the first time I ever did so. The follow-
ing morning quite a number of those present expected
to leave Paris, as I did myself. Therefore, after the
communion we took leave of each other, some going,
some staying in the midst of death. We never ex-
pected to meet again in this world, nor did we.

Paris has often been described, and the best thing a
Christian traveler can do on leaving it is to pray for its
perishing inhabitants, who, with all their culture and
courtesy, and their many admirable qualities, are so
completely and sadly under the rule of rank material-
ism.

The next morning, which was the 9th of April, 1832,
I threw myself into a diligence, and rolled away, day
and night, toward Strasbourg. I had intended to make
the journey on foot, but my weakness and the preva-
lence of the cholera induced me to take a method, not
more comfortable indeed, but more expeditious. At
Strasbourg I stopped a day or two, visiting some curi-
osities, and ascending the noted cathedral tower. Cross-
ing the Rhine to Kehl, and finding no public conveyance

62 Autobiography.

going my way, I hired a little carriage, and continued
my journey toward my native city of Stuttgart.

Here I remained about three weeks, visiting my
cousins, during which time I was taken quite ill, but
soon recovered. I preached once in Kornthal, the
famous independent village near Stuttgart. I visited
Basle and its missionary institution, and ultimately
associated myself with three missionaries from Basle, to
perform the journey from Stuttgart to the confines of
Russia.

CHAPTER VI.

FROM STUTTGART TO ODESSA— FROM ODESSA TO
CONSTANTINOPLE.

THE following extracts from Dr. Schaufflcr's jour-
nal during the trip from Stuttgart to Odessa,
and during his visit in the latter city, are taken from
the Missionary Herald for 1833 :

" May 14, 1832. — We went on our way conversing, and
now and then singing a verse or two, until, about noon,
we reached Metzingen, This was a little out of our
way, but as it is the focus of the missionary spirit in all
the surrounding country, the brethren from Basle felt it
to be their duty to visit the pious people here.

"The cause of the missionary celebrity of this very
inconsiderable town lies, not in its being the residence
of any rich or learned man, or high church functionary,
nor the seat of any school of learning or divinity, but
only in its being the home of a plain, pious, active
schoolmaster, Volter by name. He received us with a
warmth which made us at once feel at home. He in-
formed us that he had given notice, in town and out of
town, of our expected arrival, and that an extraordinary
missionary meeting would be held in the evening. Mr.
Volter himself has a regular weekly meeting for the
purpose of communicating missionary intelligence to all
who take an interest in the subject. The meeting is
visited by many people from a distance, as well as by
those in town. These people are remarkable for their
activity and devotion to the cause, and the liberality of

(63)

64 Autobiography.

their contributions, though they are all poor, reduced
by wars, political changes, heavy taxation, etc.

"The evening came, and all the house was filled v/ith
people, even to the kitchen, entry, and stairs. Some
came from a distance of eight miles, which is saying a
good deal in a country where the villages are only half
a mile or a mile apart, and where most of the people are
obliged to walk. Each of us spoke in turn, and brother
Volter closed with prayer. Then followed a general
hand-shaking. A young man was present, who hopes to
join some Moravian mission ere long, and who was
awakened and converted by the letters of Pliny Fisk, a
translation of which he saw in some German missionary
publication. May he be like unto his spiritual father,"

After traveling by carriage to the city of Ulm, the
missionary party enabarked on a Danube River boat for
the voyage to Vienna.

" May i()th. — We set out on our river voyage about half-
past four o'clock in the morning. After breakfast we
read a chapter and a hymn, in the cabin (if I may call it
so). Afterwards we read a sermon by Krummacher,
one of the most popular, pious preachers in the Wupper-
thal. The uninterrupted noise and bustle made it
impossible to have prayers.

" At noon we stopped at Donauworth. It is a neat
little town, but looks very popish. The largest church has
several niches on the outside, containing representations
of New Testament scenes; for instance, Christ in Geth-
semane, His three disciples sitting straight up, and fast
asleep. Another group represents Christ in the sepul-
chre, the guards sitting about Him fast asleep too ! The
artist doubtless had a faint recollection of Matthew

From Stuttgart to Odessa. 65

xxviii. 13. Annas and Caiaphas could not have sketched
a better plan of the holy sepulchre.

''AH the day long I was much exercised with a ques-
tion of duty, which I had not anticipated on taking the'
boat. The route through Germany had been recom-
mended to me at Paris as the most desirable, but evi-
dently on the supposition that I should take the Danube,
at least as far as Vienna. The brethren from Basle
intended to take that very course, and thus we joined,
and engaged places together on the boat. But it never
occurred to me, nor to either of the others, to inquire
whether the boat would travel on the Sabbath, until
to-day, when I asked about it, and found that it would.
I was by no means compelled to keep my place on the
boat, but to leave it would subject me to the expen-se of
the stage trip from Neuburg to Vienna, which amounted
to about twelve dollars. Examining my private purse,
I found that I had that much on hand, and, of course, I
would not hesitate to spend it, rather than travel un-
necessarily on the Sabbath. Thus I concluded to remain
over Sunday at Neuburg, and to keep 'a conscience
void of offense,' without thereby causing any additional
expense to the treasury of the Board.

" I thought sometimes that the circumstances of the
case might be an apology for my proceeding, but it was
not clear to me, and being hard pressed all day by
Romans xiv. 23, 'And he that doubteth is damned if he
eat, .... for whatsoever is not of faith is sin,' I decided
to land. Brother Wolters was much tried with the
same question, but being associated with the other two
brethren, Hoernle and Gross, who were satisfied that it
was their duty to proceed, he h d to yield to the
majority.

" May 20th. — The missionaries took Ic.n^e about four
o'clock in the morning. They are going to have divine

66 Autobiography.

service on board to-day. May they be assisted from
above ! The crew, and the company in the boat need
much faithful admonition. The stages going much
faster than the boat, we shall probably arrive in Vienna
at about the same time, though I shall have to wait for
my stage till da}^ after to-morrow,

" I had long wanted a day of retirement. Now I had
secured it in a way quite unexpected. There being no
Protestant worship in the town, I remained in my room.
Enjoyed myself much in prayer for all my absent
friends, whom I visited in spirit, going from place to
place. I had but little freedom in petition for myself
and my future work.

" Vienna, May 27//^. — Arrived here early this morning,
after two days and three nights of uninterrupted stage
riding. In the forenoon I went to hear 'the best
preacher in the Reformed Church,' as I was informed.
It was a confirmation sermon, labored, beautiful in every
respect, and gracefully delivered. I went away unfed,
and emptier than I came, sighing for the poor people,
and especially for the youth who were thus welcomed
to the Lord's table. I am sure all the unconverted in
the audience came away greatly pleased with them-
selves, the preacher, and all the world, and quite sure
of heaven. I spent the rest of the day in my room.

'' May ^oth. — We left Vienna late this afternoon, con-
tinuing our journey in a sort of private stage, which we
found to be a more economical, and almost as rapid a
method of travel as that by the ' post-chaise.'

^^Jiuie 2^. —The varying and picturesque scenery
through which we have passed to-day, has kept us con-
stantly on the lookcit. But while one is delighted with
the beauties that attract his attention, he must needs be
tried with the numberless crucifixes, mater-dolorosas,
St. Nepomujks, and other miserably wrought monu-

From Stuttgart to Odessa. 6y

ments of superstition, which beset the way on every side.
Here all is form, sense, externals. Poor Moravia, ' thou
that killedst the prophets and stonedst them that were
sent unto thee,' Egyptian night has settled upon thy
hills, the shadow of death fills thy valleys! Thou didst
reject the Saviour of the world in His word, and didst
persecute Him in His members ; now thou must kneel
before the senseless block, carved by an unskilful hand
into the semblance of anything but Him who was ' the
chief among ten thousand, and the one altogether
lovely.'

'* We had agreed before setting out, on keeping the
Sabbath on the road. Accordingly we stopped here for
this purpose.

^^Jujie 6t/i. — All day yesterday and to-day we passed
along the northern border of the mighty Carpathian
mountains. In the afternoon we passed from Austrian
Silesia into Galicia. Spent the night in a miserable
place called Kentz. The appearance of the people be-
comes more and more dirty and wretched.

"June nth. — 'Lead us not into temptation,' is an im-
portant part of the Lord's prayer. Saturday evening
we reached Syndicow\ Our tavern was not bad for
Galicia. I expected the Sabbath to be spent there, ac-
cording to our agreement. It was, moreover, Pentecost.
My feelings with reference to the Sabbath were knowm
to the brethren. The depth of my convictions was suffi-
ciently expressed by my conduct at Neuburg, and at
Vienna our agreement was to stop on the Sabbath.
One Lord's day we had kept. But this time my com-
panions were overcome by their desire to get along, and
they proposed to stop during the forenoon, hold our
social service, and, if I was willing, to continue our
journey after dinner.

" I replied, that they could stop as long as they pleased,

68 Autobiography.

and proceed when they pleased, and that I should claim
the same privilege. Lemberg being near, I could easily
overtake them there on foot, if our carriage did not
travel faster than usual. But they declared, on the other
hand, that if I would not go with them, they would not
proceed. The question, as a question of conscience,
Avas, therefore, simply this : whether I was to subject
them to the additional expense of staying, or yield up
my conviction to theirs. At last, when I saw them re-
solved not to go without me, I yielded, though trem-
bling and uncertain, with Romans xiv. 23 lying hard
and heavy upon me.

" After dinner we set out. My dinner had tasted like
straw. On the road I was much cast down. The breth-
ren sang some hymns, but I durst not join them. * Obe-
dience is better than sacrifice,' rang in my ears. The
agitation of my mind and the burning heat of the day
occasioned me a severe headache. About eight o'clock
we arrived at Landshut. Our night-quarters were a large
empty room ; no beds, and very cold. I lay down on a
pile of straw, all dressed, having my traveling-pillow
under my head, and my cloak for covering. I begged
the brethren not to omit their evening prayers on my
account. Brother Wolters prayed very sweetly, and
when he begged for the pardon of our sins, I began to
feel comfortable in mind once more. I was kept awake
a great part of the night by my headache and my bed
of straw, but I meditated pleasantly on the passage, ' I
will arise and go to my Father,' etc.

^^Jwie iph. — About noon we reached Lemberg. Un-
happily for us, ' the contracts ' were just there. This is
a kind of fair on a large scale, where merchants and
proprietors of estates meet to conclude their bargains.
All the city was full of people, noise, and bustle. Such
a season lasts from two to four weeks. No room was

From Stuttgart to Odessa. 69

vacant at any public house. At last we found a miser-
able room in a private house, without beds or any con-
venience. We could not even obtain fresh straw to sleep
on. Two narrow bedsteads were given us, scantily cov-
ered with old straw, and a sofa. The fourth member of
our party tried to make a bed out of three wooden
chairs, but spent most of the night on his feet. We
hastened to leave. Being obliged to change convey-
ances, we hired a Jew with a butka, a large, long wagon,
half covered with sackcloth, and without springs, to
convey us on our journey.

"/■//;/<? 17///, Sabbath. — This time we concluded to stop,
the brethren themselves feeling the need of rest. In the
forenoon we had our usual Sabbath service, during
which we had to lock our door. No sooner was it opened
than our room was crowded with Jews — merchants who
wished to sell goods, drivers who wished to carry us,
etc. We often had to turn them out by force, as no re-
fusal, however positive, would move them to retire.

^'■Jujie \Wi. — About noon we passed the line between
Germany and Russia, at the very point where I had
passed it as a child, in 1804. We had, as I expected,
endless trouble at the custom-house, and with our pass-
ports. A few innocent books which were in my trunk,
were taken from me to be sent to Odessa, and there sub-
mitted to the censors of the press. Mr. Hoernle lost his
beautiful homoeopathic medicine-chest, which they re-
fused to let pass, under any conditions. One of the
custom-house officers afterwards came to us, offering to
get the chest through after night, for a moderate sum,
but Hoernle and Wolters refused to avail themselves of
such an offer.

" Odessa, June 2\th. — At the Russian frontier I parted
with my brethren from Basle, they taking the post-route
to Kiew. May the blessing of God go with them !

70 Autobiography.

" Five days of hard travel still lay between me and
my destination. This was accomplished partly by what
is known as the Jewish post-route, and partly in an open
wagon with a Russian driver. Rose at three o'clock
this morning to complete my journey. By sunrise
Odessa and the Black Sea were in view. What emo-
tions arose within me as I thus returned to the home of
my youth, after an absence of six years — and such event-
ful years to me ! Some of those whom I left here, are
now in heaven. Others remain, — my dear mother, my
brother and sisters, and many other Christian friends.
About seven o'clock I reached my brother's house, tak-
'ing them by surprise, as they did not expect me for a
week yet. After breakfast we went to church, it being
the Sabbath, to hear my brother-in-law, Mr. Fletnitzer,
preach.

^^July isf, SahbatJi. — Preached in the Lutheran church,
to a very large congregation. There were people pres-
ent from some of the villages about Odessa, who came
to town for this express purpose. I preached from the
appointed portion of Scripture — Luke xiv. 16-24. Mr.
Granbaum and my sister were present, too, and after
service, we took dinner with Mr. Fletnitzer. In the after-
noon there was a religious meeting in the house of my
brother. This meeting had been broken up by some
difficulties between its members. Last Sabbath it was
just a year since they last met together.

" From that time they met in two separate places.
As I had been a member of this meeting ever since its
establishment in 1820, those who used to visit it, took a
lively interest in my arrival, and concluded to unite
again on this occasion, and to keep together hereafter.
This was their first united meeting. Many remained
long after the meeting was through, to converse to-
gether after so long a time of alienation from each

From Stuttgart to Odessa. 71

other. May this be the beginning of a good season to
this ' little flock ' !

"/i^/y 2d. — It was the united desire of all my Chris-
tian friends that I should visit Sarata. Both the minis-
ter and the people had requested it long since, offering
to pay the expenses of the journey, and to have lodg-
ings ready for myself, and all those whom I might bring
with me. This request is readily accounted for by my
intimate acquaintance with the pious people of Sarata.
I started, therefore, to-day, with my brother-in-law, and
other relations and friends. We stopped at Freuden-
thal, and spent the night there.

^^July 4th. — Early in the morning we set out for Sar-
ata— myself, my brother and his wife, and another
Christian family. Our ride was delightful indeed.
Along the road our attention was frequently attracted
by hills, evidently artificial. The present inhabitants
say, that they are the tombs of the ancient chiefs of this
country, and that they were formed by their subjects,
each bringing a cart-load of earth to heap upon the
grave of the deceased. Some of them are low and
small ; others have a height of thirty or forty feet.
These plain Moldavian pyramids of turf answer their
purpose very well, while, at the same time, they are very
welcome guides to the traveler, when the roads cease,
or when they are covered with snow and ice. Our road
being a solitary one, and our driver a pious German, and
an old acquaintance of us all, there was nothing to hin-
der us from talking upon the great subject most dear
to our hearts. About eight o'clock we arrived at Sarata,
and were received with great joy.

^^ July 6th. — To-day being the holiday of John the
Baptist, the people were desirous to have public wor-
ship. I preached, forenoon and afternoon, to crowded as-
semblies. In the evening I had one meeting more, in

72 Autobiography.

which I gave them an accouat of the state of religion in
America, in France, Wiirtemberg, Bavaria, and Austria.
The day was blessed, I hope. I preached with profit to
myself, and with more than common enlargement and
comfort. As I had promised to preach either at Freu-
denthal or at Odessa next Sabbath, we appointed to-
morrow morning as the time of starting.

''^ July 1th. — We rose early to set out. The people
came to prevent our going ; but, as circumstances were,
necessity was laid upon me. I was obliged to refuse
to remain any longer. At last one of the deacons said :
'Permit me, sir, to ring the bell ' (it was five o'clock in
the morning) ; ' we will have the people together pres-
ently. Give them one sermon more, and then depart in
peace.' But our journey vv^as too long, and our horse
not strong enough, to permit any further delay. More-
over, my lungs were so much affected by the exercise of
yesterday, that I could hardly speak without pain.

" We set out, accompanied by a number of good peo-
ple ; here and there men and women ran up, as we
walked through the village, to shake hands with me, and
to express their grateful feelings for our visit, each
wanting to make an engagement with us, that we should
keep praying for each other as long as we should live.
It was touching, indeed. At some distance from the
village we got into our carriage, after receiving a thou-
sand good wishes from our brethren, and in the evening
we arrived at Freudenthal, by the same road that we
had traveled in coming.

"////)' 8//z. — Preached at Freudenthal in the forenoon,
from the appointed passage, Luke xv. i-io. These peo-
ple are remarkable for their hardness of heart. I felt it
sensibly; I was oppressed and labored hard, but in vain,
to get some clear Gospel view of my passage, which cer-
tainly is one of the most precious ones in the New Testa-

From Odessa to Constantinople. 73

ment. I was full of rebuke, and of the thunders of the
law. The house was full, and many, as was the case in
Sarata, stood before the windows. Some Christian
friends from Odessa were present too. In the after-
noon I preached in the other village, Petersthal. Sev-
eral of the people from Freudenthal, and those from
Odessa, rode or walked over, the weather being pleas-
ant. I feared to meet with the same difficulty as at
Freudenthal, and was not a little surprised to experi-
ence a special enlargement in prayer, and much courage
and desire to preach, although I was almost entirely
unprepared.

" I was delighted to hear afterwards, that there was
'salt' in this place, and that the Lord has a little flock
here. This explained my change of feeling at once.

^^July ()th. — In the morning we returned to Odessa.
I made a sketch or plan of a Sabbath-school for the
Protestant church here. I was requested to do this, as
no true Sabbath-school has ever existed here, or in the
country about here.

'■'■July 23^. — Finished the vexatious business of my
passport. In the evening a large number of pious peo-
ple assembled at my brother's house. This was intended
to be a farewell meeting, and here we celebrated a love-
feast, according to the usage of the Moravian Church.

'■'■July 2^th. — About half-past seven p.m. I went on
board the Nereid, Captain Simms. A large number of
friends accompanied me to the water.

^'■July 26t/L — About five o'clock in the morning we set
sail, with fine w^eather and fair wind. For the second
time I had to bid farewell to the place of my spiritual
birth, where so many of my Christian friends live, who
partook with me of the same joys and reproaches which
signalized the first days of my Christian life. I left
them with less cheerfulness this time, than in 1826.

74 Autobiography.

Perhaps it may be because I am to see them no more
here below. The city vanished rapidly out of sight, as
we turned around the tongue of land which separates
the harbor from the sea. May God dwell in the midst
of thee, thou little, despised flock of Christ, and may
His love ever abundantly compensate thee for the hatred
of this world !

^^July 30///. — In the afternoon we discovered land,
and having a fair wind, we made toward it. In search-
ing for the entrance to the Bosporus, I could discover
nothing before us which looked like it; but in thew^est I
noticed a chain of mountains running into the land, and
another chain still farther vv^est, running parallel with
the former, and projecting farther into the sea. I sup-
posed that the Bosporus must needs run down between
these two chains of mountains, to account for their
relative position, etc. But as this would have proved
both the captain's and the mate's reckonings to be faulty
by about ten miles, my suggestion was rejected, and
captain and mate saw the Bosporus and light-houses
before them so clearly, that the captain even went down
into the cabin to sleep, leaving it to the mate to steer
up towards their Bosporus. As we drew nearer to the
shore, the mate grew doubtful; at last he called the
captain, and behold, we were close up to the land, but
no channel was before us. It was a mere, rough bay.
It was not without difficulty that we kept clear of the
coast. In the afternoon the wind died away. In the
night we had the most perfect calm; the current carried
us to land, and the vessel would head to the shore with
the most unconquerable obstinacy, until we saw the
very candles burning in the huts of the inhabitants of
Bithynia. Our captain was half mad. At last we
caught a very slight breeze from the east, and thus were
able at least to keep the vessel from heading to the land.

From Odessa to Coxstantixoi'le. 75

^^July T^\st. — In the morning, no wind. Between nine
and ten o'clock a terrible storm was hurled over the
mountains from the interior. Three waterspouts devel-
oped themselves in quick succession, from the heavy-
clouds, and that at no great distance from us. We were
all considerably alarmed. We had enough wind, how-
ever, to steer away from this terrible scene, while the
second spout raged with great fury. It was surprising
to me that while we had wind favorable to move west,
the storm was carried away in an easterly direction, and
at last turned back into the country. In the meantime,
we were overtaken by another storm from the north,
which raged terribly. About eleven o'clock the gale and
rain subsided a little, the horizon became somewhat clear-
er, and our captain now discovered the Bosporus, and it
was the very spot I had pointed out to the mate yester-
day. The appearance of the sky over the country was
threatening, but we still endeavored to steer for it.
After dinner we caught a tolerable breeze, which grew
stronger as we approached the strait, and the weather
became finer, and more comfortable. About four o'clock
we entered the Bosporus, and soon after seven we cast
our anchor in the port of Constantinople."

CHAPTER VII.

VISIT TO SMYRNA — MARRIAGE — TOUR THROUGH
ROUMELIA.

WHEN I arrived at Constantinople, the Goodell
family were living at Buyukder^, a village on
the Bosporus, about twelve miles north of the city, to
which suburb they had removed in consequence of the
Pera fire, in 1831, in which they lost everything. The
Dwight family lived in Ortakeuy, about three miles
north of the city. They had arrived but a couple of
months before me, and had taken a large house at
Ortakeuy, where both the missionary families and my-
self were accommodated for the space of a year.

Our situation was depressing enough, though we
were not sad. That dread disease, the Asiatic plague,
was raging in the whole of the large city, and nowhere
worse than in the village of Ortakeuy, where we were
living. Around us on every side cases of death by the
plague had occurred. Intercourse with the people was
difficult and perilous to a high degree. My work
among the Jews seemed to be hopeless. The Jews at
Ortakeuy seemed to be most hardened in heart, and are
so to this day. None came near me. I spent my time
in reading Turkish, Hebrew, and Spanish books. I
employed a Jewish convert as a helper, but he proved
useless. Thus the fall and winter passed, and the
(76)

"^^^

Visit to Smyrna. -jj

spring came. I felt that I needed to learn how to ^^o
to work. Joseph Wolff's method was manifestly n(jt
such as I could adopt. But there was a prosperous
Jewish mission at Smyrna, under the care of a resident
missionary, who, it appeared, was receiving inquirers,
and holding meetings for Jews, at his house. He also
had, connected with his mission, a dispensary for the
poor Jews, with a Jewish convert as a physician, and
occasionally baptized converts from Judaism. This mis-
sionary was the Rev. Mr. Lewis.

At the same time, another item of business drew me
to Smyrna.

The American Board had determined to remove
their printing-office from Malta to the latter place.
The Rev. Daniel Temple and Mr. Homan Hallock, the
printer, were therefore engaged in effecting this re-
moval, while the Constantinople station was instructed
to prepare accommodations for the missionary and the
office, at Smyrna.

Charged with this duty I left Constantinople in an
American sailing vessel, and had a pleasant run to
Smyrna, arriving there about the beginning of July.

I saw much of the work of Mr, Lewis among the
Jews. I was not favorably impressed with the spirit
of the whole mission, though the measures seemed to
be appropriate, and Mr. Lewis's devotion to the work
was praiseworthy.

The American missionaries at this station were the
Rev. Josiah Brewer and wife, and Miss Mary Reynolds.
Mr. Brewer had formerly been in the service of the
American Board, but latterly he and his wife and Miss

y^ Autobiography.

Reynolds were employed by a little private society in
New Haven, Conn., to commence female education
among the Greeks. The recent Greek revolution hav-
ing left Greece in too unsettled a condition to render it
a safe place of residence, they had come on to Smyrna,
and were carrying on a successful work at this place.
Among the promising features of this work was a large
school, conducted by Miss Reynolds. Mr. Brewer
received me hospitably, and gave me a room on the
terrace. Miss Reynolds was absent over Sunday at the
neighboring village of Boujah, and returned to duty in
her school on Monday.

In speaking of the condition of affairs in the Orient,
and the prospect that lay before me on first leaving
America for missionary ground, I have already given
the reasons that seemed to make it wise that I should
remain unmarried. These conditions were now, to a
considerable degree, altered, inasmuch as I was settled
at Constantinople. But I had never given myself any
anxiety on this subject, not doubting that the Lord
would provide a good wife for me, if it was His will
that I should change my state.

It was but natural that I should now ask myself the
question, whether Miss Reynolds was not intended to
be the partner of my life. I was much pleased with
her religious character, her devotion to the missionary
work, the evident sobriety and balance of her mind,
and her principles. Had I then known the trials she
had uridergone in the connection in which she then was,
and the manner in which she had borne them, it would
have raised her much higher yet in my estimation. But

Visit to Smyrna.

79

there was a difficulty with regard to my offerinc^ her
my hand. She was engaged in very useful missionary
work, and I could offer her no sphere of usefulness to
compare with it, and to sacrifice her good work to my
private comfort, was infinitely removed from my wishes.
Fearing that she might perceive the genuine interest I
took in her, and remain in doubt as to my actual posi-
tion, and wishing to be entirely honest with her, I took
an opportunity of speaking of the importance of her
work, and expressed my regret that Constantinople
offered no such opening for doing good. I believe she
understood my meaning, and appreciated my motive.
Those were rather heroic missionary times generally,
and devotion to that work was something sweeping.
The highway to America by steam was not so much as
thought of then, and everything connected with the
missionary work had somewhat the character of mar-
tyrdom. Both she and I were prepared long before to
live out a solitary missionary life, which was expected
to be short at best.

An unexpected event soon called me home. The
barracks, then standing on the eminence behind the
present Dolma Baghtche Palace, were under the care of
a Pasha, fond of instruction and progress. Having
visited some Lancasterian schools established among
the Greeks by Mr. Goodell, the Pasha desired the mis-
sionaries to organize a similar school in the barracks,
for his soldiers, many of whom were quite young. I
was called back to Constantinople, to assist in the prep-
aration of materials for this school.

I found on my return, that the brethren at Constant!-

8o Autobiography.

nople expected to be informed of an engagement
between Miss Reynolds and myself, and were much
disappointed, when they heard that this had not taken
place. A room having been reserved for me at Mr.
Dwight's, I moved into it, and immediately returned to
my study of Turkish, and to the work of systematizing
for my future use, the Sefardee, or Hebrew-Spanish
language of the Constantinople Jews. It became ob-
vious, however, that as a boarder in another mission
family, and one laboring among the Armenians, I could
not labor among the Jews, receiving them at my room ;
for such calls would have subjected the family to
much inconvenience, and to no small additional danger
of contagion during the plague seasons. On the other
hand, it was simply impossible for me to keep house
alone, without an extra allowance to meet the expenses
of a household managed by a couple of servants. I
did not know what to do, indeed, but still it gave me
no concern, and leaving all to Divine Providence to man-
age for me, I kept quietly on my accustomed course.
However, soon after my return here, our Smyrna corre-
spondence brought the intelligence that the girls'
schools in that place were to be transferred to the care
of an English Missionary Society, and that, consequent-
ly. Miss Reynolds would probably return to the United
States.

This being the case, my conscience was clear. I
wrote her a letter on the 15th or 19th of November,
1833, offering her my hand, and a share in my unpromis-
ing missionary work, and my expected abundant trials
and perils. In order to be quite sure that my own will

Visit to Smyrna. 8i

was not to be followed, I let the letter lie over one or
two posts, the mails at that time being carried across
Asia Minor by a mounted Tartar. When the day for
its departure came, I shut myself up for the day, for
fasting and prayer, and commended the subject to the
Lord, praying that if the step I had taken was not in
accordance with His will, the letter might drop out of
the mail-bag by the way, which, considering Turkish
management at that time, could have been done, even
without any particular providence. But the letter was
conveyed safely to its destination.

What was the immediate effect of my offer upon her
mind, I must leave her to say. But I must, before go-
ing on, confess to an offense, about which she has often
twitted me, lest she should think on seeing this, that I
wished to hide my failing from posterity. The thing
sufificiently illustrates the abstraction of my mind at that
time. Any other man, having made an offer of his
hand to a lady by letter, would have calculated when
he could expect an answer, and would have been
sure to look for it with interest. But this was not
what I did. I neither inquired nor calculated when
the returning Tartar from Smyrna might be due, but
went on with my studies as before. And then it hap-
pened that the Tartar returned, and went again, with-
out my being aware of it. The reply of Miss Reynolds
had arrived, addressed to the care of Mr. Dwight, and
he, having in his hands a number of American letters,
which I had received, and had given to him to read,
returned them to me, with Miss Reynolds's letter in the
loose package, saying nothing of the important addi-
4*

82 Autobiography.

tion he nad made to the correspondence. I, not being
aware of the arrival of the Tartar, and thinking these
letters simply the old ones, threw them into my desk
unexamined. And thus the Tartar again departed for
Smyrna. Not until.it was too late did Mr. Dwight ask
me at breakfast what the news was from Smyrna. I
replied, I had none. " Did I not hand you a letter
from Smyrna the other day? " he said. Instantly the
truth flashed on my mind. " Did you ? I did not
notice that there was such a letter in the package."

I need not add that I waited with considerable resig-
nation for the close of the breakfast, and then immedi-
ately w^ent to my room, and opened my desk. The
letter, dated November 30th, which is still in existence,
contained a virtual consent, with some unimportant
difiQculties, in the clearing away of which I confidently
expected entire success. But, alas! the Tartar was
hopelessly gone, and I had to wait for the next. I think
they used to go once in ten days. The next mail did
not go without a letter from me, and from that time I
failed no more, till Miss Reynolds left Smyrna to come
to Constantinople. She arrived here early in February,
together with two young missionary families, Schneider
and Johnston.

Under ordinary circumstances I should, of course,
have gone to Smyrna, and have been married there.
But there were peculiar difificulties in the way, which,
fortunately, met with a solution, by the arrival of the
two young missionary families who were to come to
Constantinople. Miss Reynolds could, with all propri-
ety, join their party, and come up here to be married.

Marriage. 83

But I had to pass throuf^^li no small trial of anxiety
before she reached me. It was now early in February,
1834. The winter was severe. At that time steamers
were not one of our few privileges. A little English
cutter, the Spitfire, used to run between Smyrna and
Constantinople, and was famous for the regularity of
her arrival, which was generally after a trip of six or
seven days. For, being a small craft, she could get over
the sand-banks below the Dardanelles, with a north
wind, when other vessels were weather bound for a
month or more. On her previous trip she had such
terrible weather, that she lost the captain overboard ;
and the mate was only saved by catching a rope when
washed overboard, and being hauled in again. It was
naturally hoped that this trip the weather might be
more favorable, but her appointed, or expected day of
arrival came, and she did not make her appearance.
Telegraphs were not thought of then ; there were none
of any kind in Turkey. I naturally felt very anxious.
One day, I was standing in Mr. Dwight's study, looking
down intently into the sea of Marmora, which was lying
before me, when he jokingly said, '^ Well, look dow^n,
look down, it will bring her all the sooner, won't it?"
I was indignant, and turned upon him abruptly, saying,
" What will come ? Where is your boasted Spitfire
now, after so many days, when you say she can get
through the Dardanelles with any wind?" At that
moment my Italian servant, Pietro, dashed into the
room and exclaimed, '' Signor, il Spitfire e arrivato ! "
I dropped my quarrel with Dwight, ran down to the
harbor, took a boat, and rowed out. The missionary

84 Autobiography.

families were on deck ; I saluted them, and went down
into the little cabin to bid Miss Reynolds welcome to
Constantinople, and to her trials and labors here, which
were not few in those days.

After landing, I went with her to the Goodells,
where she and the Schneiders took up their abode.
No delay was made in the preparations for our wedding,
which was, indeed, so small an affair, that it might as
well have come off the next day. Mrs. Goodell thought
I ought to have a new dress-coat and hat for the occa-
sion. I thought the coat I had would answer, and con-
cluded to save the money of the Board ; events proved
that my judgment was sound. The 26th of February
was fixed for the wedding, and so far as I was con-
cerned, no grass grew on the road between the two
missionary houses ; though I felt not a little awkward,
to ply so diligently between the two points, and to
knock so often at the Goodells' door. But I thought
Miss Reynolds would feel it cold in me to stay away a
day ; she had deserved well of me by coming up to
Constantinople as she did, and I was going to fulfil all
righteousness.

I was desirous to have the wedding at the Goodells'.
I feared having it at the house of Commodore Porter,
our Ambassador, though he had kindly offered us his hos-
pitality, because he was a social man, and I was afraid
he would invite company, and make a jollification of it.
But he would not consent to have it anywhere else.
" No, no," he replied to Mr. Goodell, " Mr. Schauffler
must be married under the American flag. You tell
him he shall have his own way at my house ; I will

Marriage. 85

invite no guests ; and you may sing and pray as much
as you like." This was so kind, and peremptory too,
that I had to yield, and our wedding was celebrated
there. And here I ought, perhaps, to confess to another
eccentricity, of which I was guilty. I was then giving
lessons in Hebrew to Mr. P., to make him a more effi-
cient assistant of Mr. Goodell, in translating the Old
Testament into Armeno-Turkish. On coming to Mr.
Goodell's, to take Miss Reynolds up to Commodore Por-
ter's, to be married, I found that she was dressing.
That lasting rather long, I regretted losing the time,
and went up-stairs to the upper story, where Mr. P. was,
and there I sat down with him, and gave him another
Hebrew lesson. Meanwhile the bride's toilet was com-
pleted, and they were searching the house for the
groom. We were just running down the verbal para-
digms, when I was called away, to join the party in
which I was so much interested. The ladies thought
it very odd indeed.

The wedding party consisted of the missionary fam-
ilies of Goodell, Dwight, Perkins, Schneider, and John-
ston, Commodore Porter and his family, and a couple
of English friends. We were married by Mr. Goodell ;
we then had a cup of tea and some cake ; we had
prayers, and sang several times. We conversed as on
any common occasion, and then went home. The cele-
bration was now finished, you think! No, for at Mr.
Dwight's, we all gathered in his study, where there was
a stove, one of half a dozen in the city, and there we
ate roast potatoes and butter. This was a choice treat,
not enjoyed then by any other circle of privileged people

86 Autobiography.

in Constantinople, and the credit of which I could take to
myself, for when I went to Constantinople, the mission-
aries had neither potatoes nor butter. I, therefore,
wrote to my friends at Odessa, and they sent us both
articles, by sailing vessels, and at a very cheap rate.
And so rare was the sight of a plate of potatoes on
the table, (for they were absolutely unknown to the
natives, and not to be found in the market,) that I did
not hesitate to send a few of them to our Ambassador,
who, in his note of thanks, assured me that he had
counted the potatoes in the sack, and that every one
should appear upon his table. After this choice dish,
and the cheerful conversation accompanying it, we
adjourned.

We immediately procured the most necessary articles
of furniture, of the greatest possible simphcity, hired a
small house in the neighborhood, and, joined by the
Schneiders, moved into it.

We were hardly settled, when, according to an ar-
rangement previously made, Mr. Dwight and myself
started on a tour through Roumelia. We sailed for
Salonica in an Italian vessel, and then made a tour,
crossing the plain of ancient Philippi (the Last speci-
mens of whose marble palaces we saw being used for
grave-stones), visiting Cavallo, the ancient Neapolis,
Adrianople, and Rodosto. A brief extract from my
journal may be found in the Missionary Herald for
1835. As none but the common interest of a tour
through the interior of European Turkey at that period,
is connected with this trip, I will not stop to detail
its events.

Tour tiirouch Roumelia. 87

About this time an interesting piece of evangelistic
work was thrown in our way, in connection with the
visit of the American frigate, the United States, at
Constantinople. She lay in port for some weeks, dur-
ing which time Messrs. Dwight and Goodell preached
on board on Sundays, and I held some evening meet-
ings. About eight sailors were hopefully converted.
When Mr. Stewart, the chaplain of the frigate, returned
to his charge, he expressed his surprise and satisfaction
at the marked religious change among the crew. The
eldest daughter of Commodore Patterson was subse-
quently converted, and after her death, a little tract
was printed on the subject, by the American Tract
Society.

The occupants of the vessel had occasion, soon after
leaving here, to appreciate the value of a hope in Christ.
While in the Archipelago, they met with the most
frightful tornado that ever swept the Mediterranean
Sea. According to the statement of the captain, it was
a blast like the famous East India gales, only with this
difference, that the latter last six hours, while this
lasted thirty-six. Though there were two good pilots
on board, they soon lost their bearings, and were in
utter ignorance as to their whereabouts. They rushed
through the sea blindfold, expecting every moment to
strike. The ladies were overwhelmed with the terror of
the scene, and t'le imminent danger of a watery grave.
One lieutenant loaded his pistol, and declared that the
moment the ship struck he would blow his brains out.
The stoutest sailor trembled. At one time they saw a
French man-of-war in the breakers, and heard the sad

88 Autobiography.

booming of her guns of distress. They could not help
her ; what became of her we never knew.

But an invisible pilot seemed to be provided for
our American frigate, for, in the midst of the una-
bated gale, they rushed blindfold through the narrov/
channel into the harbor of Milo, the quietest and most
comfortable in the Mediterranean, and came to anchor,
astonished at their wonderful deliverance. Themselves
safe, they began to think about another American man-
of-w^ar, which they feared might be within the sweep of
the gale. And so she was ! But, an hour after the
United States had come to anchor, the other ship rushed
in, just as she had done, and came to anchor alongside
of her.

CHAPTER VIII.

A SUMMER IN SAN STEFANO — BEGINNING OF ACTIVE
WORK — GOING TO ODESSA.

ON my return from the journey through RoumcHa,
which lasted just four weeks, I was pained to
find that a most alarming change had occurred in the
health of my wife. Rev. Justin Perkins and his wife
being about to sail for Trebizond, on their way to Per-
sia, and the vessel on which they were to embark
being anchored near the Black Sea, Mrs. Schauffler and
Mr. Goodell had accompanied them in a cayique, or
native row-boat, the entire length of the Bosporus
(some fifteen miles), to the vessel. The sharp north
wind from the Black Sea brought on a severe cold,
which settled on her lungs in a most obstinate and
alarming way. No remedies seemed to do any good.
She was extraordinarily reduced in strength, consid-
ering how short a time she had been sick, and
seemed on the verge of consumption. Truly this was
a. trying experience to me, and a sad return from my
first missionary tour!

Commodore Porter, who had recently bought a house
in the village of San Stcfano, a suburb of Constanti-
nople, on the shores of the sea of Marmora, sent us an
invitation, in which his sister, Mrs. Brown, joined, to
spend the summer with them. It was like a message

(89)

90 Autobiography.

from heaven. We carried the patient down in a chair,
put her into a large boat, rowed down to San Stefano^
and carried her up into the house, where we were
received most kindly.

We spent a summer under that hospitable roof, never
to be forgotten. And there, without any remedy or
doctoring, with the house thoroughly aired, the win-
dows always open, according to the Commodore's
orders, who governed his house as he used to govern
his ships, Mrs. Schauffler gradually recovered.
. Coming to the year 1835, I must turn another leaf of
my missionary labors, which thus far had consisted
almost entirely of preparation. There were at that time
very few Germans at Constantinople, and they were all
thoroughly weaned from all religious observances. In
1832 I had preached twice in a family, where the three
ladies were Germans, but the existence of the plague
not only prevented outsiders from coming, but also
rendered the family averse to receiving any comers ;
thus the services ceased. But in i 834 I was accosted
by some of the Germans, and requested to administer
to them, from time to time, the communion. This re-
quest they made, thinking that by this means they
w^ould get their old score of sins cleared away, and
become somewhat prepared for death, for the fear of
the plague was upon them. The year before, a couple
of renegade Protestant clergymen from Wallachia had,
for a consideration, administered the communion to
them ; but I naturally refused to have anything to do
with such pseudo-ministerial labors. I told them I
would hold divine services for them, and on becom-

A Summer in San Stefano. 91

ing mutually acquainted in the fellowship of Gospel
services, we might talk on the subject again.

The mission had hired a large building at Pcra, to
open a school of a higher order for Armenian youth ;
and in the garden of the house occupied by Mr.
Goodell, there was a small building used for a Greek
school ; there I began my German services with about
twenty hearers, and they were indeed about all the
Protestant Germans in the city. During the summer of
1835 our little congregation of twenty was blessed. Four
or five of them, I could hope, had passed from death
unto life, and we immediately began a meeting for Bible
study and prayer, on Sunday afternoon, which was fol-
lowed by a meeting on a week-day evening. Our
fellowship was sweet in the midst of death. This year
was distinguished by another circumstance, viz., the
baptism of the first of the Jews I ever had the privilege
of baptizing. I had known and talked with him in
Odessa when I was a young convert, and had known
him as an anxious inquirer, about 1820 or 182 1, but had
since lost sight of him. He was once wealthy, but had
lost all, being too honest, as the world says. Hearing
that I was here, he immediately left Odessa, sought
me out, and asked for the privilege of Christian bap-
tism. I baptized him December 25th, 1835, at the serv-
ice of Christmas Day. He was afterwards very faith-
ful and useful to us in our trials, and I shall refer to
him again.

But I must go back, and record the birth of our first
child, on the 12th of May, 1835. I'oi" there, indeed,
beginneth the second lesson of our family affliction,

92 Autobiography.

and a severe one it was. At the first all seemed well,
but under bad management the mother was brought to
the borders of the grave. After many days of suffer-
ing, an operation was undertaken for her relief, which
so prostrated her that she appeared to be dying. The
doctor, the Goodells, and Mrs. Brown were notified,
and soon they were present. Outside the room, the
physician told Mrs. G., that the patient would die, that
it was all over, but that to please me he would do
something, though it was entirely useless. She thought
herself she was dying ; and as we rubbed her, and admin-
istered a few drops of ether to raise her from sinking
into the arms of death, she begged me to let her go, I
told her, " Yes, if the Lord has so decided, it is well ;
but if I can keep you, I must. Eternity will not be
shorter, if you stay with me, and then we shall go a lit-
tle nearer together." Towards morning she recovered
a little vitality. But her weakness was extreme, and
night after night we had to repeat the friction treatment
and the application of ether. In all this we had good
help in the sick-room. Brother Merrick was all kind-
ness and sympathy, and indefatigable day and night.
Mrs. D., a quiet, orderly, pious woman, came at once
to our help, and never did I see a nurse in a sick-room
who did more and better work. In the meantime our
poor child was turned over to the tender mercies of a
wicked Greek nurse. She neglected him in every way,
and when I protested against her sitting in the open
doorway with the little one in her arms, she laid down
the child, took her things, and went off; our situation
seemed almost desperate. Any new nurse might drag

Beginning of Active Work.

93

the plague into our house, though at that time it was
not very prevalent. But the Lord was kinder to us than
our fears. Two nurses offered themselves to us that
day, and I took the first who came, though she was
much the poorer-looking of the two, and just from the
Greek Islands ; she was a Catholic. Never could we
have found a more quiet, orderly, and affectionate
person, to take the place of a mother to our almost
orphan child. Her husband was a sailor, and lived in
Constantinople, but though he sometimes called to see
her, these two people never gave us any trouble.
Popery had, indeed, improved their characters ; and it
cannot be denied that, so far as moral character and
intelligence are concerned, the Greeks are very percep-
tibly below the Catholics, and their transition to Popery
is a matter not to be regretted, whenever it takes place.
Our child was baptized by Mr. Dwight, and we called
him for his maternal grandfather and for myself
William Samuel.

The winter of 1835-36 passed on in the usual way.
After our return to the city from San Stefano, where
we had spent some weeks, our English services were
resumed, and I took my turn in them, and my German
services, growing in attendance as the German popula-
tion grew, naturally devolved upon me alone. The spring
of 1836 came. Here there was nothing to do among
the Jews, partly because of the ravages of the plague,
which rendered intercourse with the people so difficult
and perilous, and partly because the chief Rabbi had
strictly charged all Jews, on pain of imprisonment and
bastinado, not to visit Pera without a passport. I had

94 Autobiography.

begun to work on a Hebrew and Hebrew-Spanish lex-
icon of the Bible for the Jews, and somewhat later,
another addition to our family was expected ; hence,
fearing that another summer under these circumstances
might prove fatal to the mother, and hoping to work
successfully at my lexicon elsewhere as well as here, I
resolved to spend the summer at my brother's, in
Odessa.

We left immediately after Easter, on the 5th of
April. Mr. Goodell, Mr. Homes with some of the
children, and Miss C. accompanied us down to the
landing, where we were to take a cayique, or row-boat,
to go out to the steamer. Our faithful nurse took
Willie. She and Miss C. were to accompany us to the
Russian steamer. Miss C. stepped into the boat first,
then mother, then the nurse with the babe (he asleep
in her arms). Unwilling to put the sleeping babe into
other hands, and unacquainted with the ticklish charac-
ter of the cayique, she stepped heavily into the boat.
The boat began to tip. I put my foot into it to steady
it ; it moved off. I comprehended that I must either
throw myself into the boat to steady it thus, if possi-
ble, or withdraw my foot from it and leave them to tip
over alone. I chose the first alternative, and after
another lurch or two, we were all emptied into the sea,
there twenty feet deep. I was dressed for cold weather,
for it was cold, and loaded down with money and sil-
ver spoons. The ladies were pitched out head fore-
most. As I plunged in, I beat my hat down tight
upon my head, and took a full breath, expecting to
come up again immediately, which I did ; but I feared

Going to Odessa. 95

the nurse would let the babe go, and he might sh'p in
between the posts of the jetty beyond our reach, and
hence, as I emerged, my first cry was, my cJiild ! But
I already saw the nurse hanging with one hand on the
landing-place, and holding the child fast with the other,
with the desperation of a mother. I turned around
and saw the two ladies afloat, mother next to me, her
face turned upward. I gave her a lift, and went down
the second time. But to be brief, we all came out
safely. Mother had to be dragged into a quarantine
shanty (probably abundantly defiled with plague), to
make necessary changes and arrangements in her dress.
No time was to be lost in reaching the steamer ; all the
rest must go home, and mother, the babe, and myself
took another boat, and rowed down to the Russian
steamer. After attending to the mother and the babe,
I began to think about myself. I was, of course, per-
fectly drenched with salt water ; even the inside of my
watch did not escape. The steamer soon started, and
we were on our way up the Bosporus, followed, no
doubt, by the prayers of our brethren and sisters at
Constantinople.

CHAPTER IX.

THE WORK OF THE SPIRIT IN ODESSA— PASSING
THROUGH THE WATERS.

ONE of my brothers-in-law, the Rev. Mr. Fletnitzer,
was pastor of the German church in Odessa; the
other one, the Right Reverend Mr. Granbaum, was
Provost or Bishop of the German Provosty of South
Russia, and lived at the village of Freudenthal, some
sixteen miles from Odessa. The private religious meet-
ings of those Germans in Odessa who were in earnest,
joined by such as sought salvation, were held at my
brother Gottlob's house, Sunday afternoons and Thurs-
day evenings. The ecclesiastical laws of the Lutheran
church or churches, promulgated in 1832, forbade any
meetings of this kind, and permitted only such in
which prayers and portions of edifying books were
read^ which books had to be approved by the ecclesi-
astical authorities. All is carried on in Russia on mili-
tary principles. What the superior says, is law ; so
here ; if the pastor is a Rationalist or a Pantheist, infidel
books and prayers are read ; if orthodox, orthodox
prayers. If he is domineering, he will keep his people
strictly to the prescribed and approved pages. If he
appreciates the value of prayer from the heart, and
mutual edification, he will let the meeting folks do
pretty much as they like, as long as they give no
(96)

The Work of the Spirit in Odessa. 97

offense by irregularities of conduct. Of the latter kind
both my brothers-in-law were, and hence, we could do
as we pleased. I was expected to take charge of these
meetijigs, and nothing could have been more agreeable
to my feelings, so long as I saw the people were being
edified.

The meetings were crowded to excess, and when the
rooms and entry were full, the rest would stand out-
side around the windows. It was not long before the
converting influence of the Holy Spirit was felt, and
throughout the summer hardly a day passed without
personal labor with inquirers in my room. Many were
converted for the first time, and many more brought
back from gross wandering and sin. As I kept no
journal, and thirty years have elapsed since then, I can-
not venture to give any estimate of the number reached,
and I will mention only some of the more memorable
events of the summer.

A considerable party of emigrants from South Russia

to America were among the fruits of this revival. They

.removed at a somewhat later period, on account of the

ireligious oppression under Emperor Nicholas I. But let

me give you a notable instance of conversion to Christ.

I specify this case, not so much on account of its extra-

lordinary character, as because the subject of it has been

for nearly thirty years the most decided, benevolent,

active, and still humble Christian man in South Russia.

I

His house is a sanctuary, and a missionary centre for

good people and inquirers far and wide. I knew the

man before ; he was a blacksmith and carriage-maker.

He was a hard drinker, noted for his physical strength,

5

98 Autobiography.

and acknowledged to have no match among the row-
dies of Odessa. If in a quarrel among drunken fellows
he took hold and interfered, friends and foes cleared
out, for there was no telling whom he would fling against
the wall, or upon whose head he would smash a chair
or a bench. I remember distinctly, how once, as I
stood behind my table, holding the meeting in my
brother's house, Alber came in. I was astonished.
That man I never expected to see there. But he came
again, and appeared immediately and wonderfully
changed. The very next time he brought his wife
with him, and both of them continued to enter right
into the fellowship of the brethren and sisters, and are
now bright examples of sterling, honest, active piety,
and a blessing to thousands in South Russia.

But what brought him to the meeting ? There was
at Odessa an impostor, professing in a secret, private
way, to know how to disenchant hidden treasures. On
the shores of the Black Sea, between Odessa and the
village of Lustdorf, there are deep caverns, and that
impostor succeeded in making several men believe that
there were hidden in one of these caverns a thousand
little sacks of gold. They had been hidden there by
three souls now in purgatory, and their affections being
set on this gold, they could not leave purgatory, unless
redeemed by the saying of certain prayers. While they
were thus bound and tormented in purgatory, a black
dog, in reality the devil, was lying upon the gold, and
thus the gold was enchanted ; but as soon as these
souls were released, the devil would be obliged to leave
the money, and then it could be taken by any one.

The Work of the Sph^it in Odessa. 99

Ideas of this kind were not uncommon even amoncr
Protestant Germans, in some places, and there exists
a book of prayers by which ghosts can be kiid, and
hidden treasures which they guard can be taken.

Now the dupes of that impostor joined him in going
out into one of those caves, in the inner depths of
which the money was supposed to be, and there, by the
light of consecrated tapers, they read those prayers for
days, while all that time the impostor sponged from
them as much money as he could. At last, when the
game could no longer be continued in that way, he
said : '' Well, now we are very near our object, now we
must have another man to join us; but it must be one
who is not afraid of the devil." They consulted among
themselves whom to invite, and concluded if there was
a man in Odessa who was not afraid of the devil, it was
Alber. One of these dupes of the impostor came to
him quite privately, and confided to him what they
were about, and that they were near accomplishing the
thing, and needed a man who was not afraid of the
evil one. A few more prayers were to be read, and
then they must go into the inner cave and drive away
the black dog, who would, perhaps, ^o with but ill grace,
and the money could be taken. A share in a thousand
bags of gold was an attraction to Alber, who was always
in trouble about money. Ignorant enough in religious
matters, he was ready to believe the whole story.
''Afraid of the devil I am not," he said; "but
I don't know about it ; I don't like the thing." The
other one urged the matter, and finally Alber consented
to go, and they went.

H*f r^ ^ i^ r\ i^ A

100 Autobiography.

The reading of disenchanting prayers was now re-
sumed, but somehow there was always some reason why
the thing did not succeed. When urged for a reason,
the manager of the enterprise declared that some of
those engaged in it must have sins on their souls that
were not yet cleared away, and so he would collect
more money from them, promising to have masses said
for their benefit. While all this was going on, the man
who first invited Alber came to him. " Alber," he said,
"■ I have been thinking of a thing that might do us
good in our undertaking; there is Schauffler, you
know, who has meetings in his house twice a week, and
his brother, who is a missionary, has come from Con-
stantinople, and he holds the meetings now, and I
thought we might go there a few times, and there, per-
haps, get rid of our sins." "Meeting?" Alber said,
" What is that ? What do they do there ? " " Well,
they read the Bible and sing and pray together, and
the missionary explains the Bible to them. They are
very nice, pious people ; nothing bad is done there."
" Well, I will go. You may come at the proper time
and take me along," said Alber. At the appointed
time the man called, and they came into the meeting,
as previously stated. The other man I never identified.
"I went off from the meeting," said Alber, when
afterwards telling about it, " without having under-
stood a single word of all that was said, sung, or
prayed, but I felt all over, that such a meeting was a
right good thing, and that, anyhow, I should continue
to go ; and I said to my wife when I came home, ' Wife,
those meetings are splendid things, and the next time

The Work of the Spirit in Odessa, ioi

you must go along with mc' ' Very well,' she replied
carelessly." And to the very next meeting Alber
brought his wife, and I noticed them as they came in.

But to bring the treasure story to a close. Their
proceedings continued, even when Alber had begun to
come to the meetings, where he was to get rid of his
sins, and really did get rid of them. They read a few
times more, and as the impostor saw he could hold his
dupes no longer, he said, " The next time we shall
finish." Once more they met. When the prayers were
read, the impostor said, " Now, Alber, is your time ; go
and drive the d/ack dog away from the treasure." And
Alber went, void of fear, into the inner cave. " I went
in," he said, '^ and all was desolate, waste, dark ; no gold,
no dog was there. The feeling came over me that the
whole was deviltry, with which I must have nothing
more to do." He went out to his fellows, who anxious-
ly awaited him. He dashed the consecrated taper to
the ground, and said, *' I tell you, fellows, this whole
business is of the dcvil^ and I will have nothing more
to do with it." And he started for the daylight.

Now conviction of sin took hold of the strong man,
and so deep was his sense of guilt, that it threw this
Samson helpless into his bed. His whole life passed
before him in all its deformity and guilt. While in this
deep inward conflict, the man who had induced him to
take part in the treasure-digging enterprise called, in
order, if possible, to get him back ; for, as men once
fairly caught in these delusions never get disabused, so
these men continued their incantations. ''No," said
Alber, " never again ; the thing is wrong, and, besides, I

102 Autobiography.

am quite ill." " But what is the matter with you,
Alber ? " " ' What is the matter ? ' do you ask ? Don't
you know what sort of a life I have led ? Isn't that
enough to sink a man to hell ? " " Oh, now, you are
superstitious ; you have got into those strange religious
notions ; you see those people up there at Schauffler's
are crazy about these things, and they have really turned
your head, it seems ; but this is all nonsense. No, no !
Cheer up, Alber, and join us again, for we shall yet
have the thing, no doubt, and we will laugh at those
fools when we have got it." Novv^ Alberts wrath was
kindled. " What ! you came to me when you wanted
me to go there for your wicked object, and told me
they were excellent, pious people, and all that, and now
you come here to tell me that they are superstitious,
crazy, and the like ; if you don't clear out in a hurry, I
shall get up from my bed and pitch you out of my
house head foremost." The fellow left, and was seen
in Alber's house no more ; but poor Alber sank back
upon his pillow, overwhelme-d with guilt. '' Is this my
repentance," he groaned, " thus to fly into a passion
just in the old way? Woe is me, for I am undone."

I heard of Alber's sickness, and went to see him. It
was easy to perceive what was the matter. He was cut
down in deep contrition, but the gentleness of the lamb
was already perceptible amid the dying agonies of the
lion. He was soon relieved, peaceful, happy, gentle. It
was delightful to see him.

Our Odessa meetings continued with unabated in-
terest. On the 20th of July our second son was born,
the unmistakable image of his mother, but a very feeble

Passing through the Waters. 103

child. Slowly the mother recovered, and my labors went
on uninterruptedly. When the mother was restored
to her accustomed health and strength, Willie was taken
with a disease which then prevailed among the children
about Odessa. The child, though healthy, was never
very strong. The disease sensibly reduced what strength
he had. Our youngest child, appearing also very frail,
and threatening to leave us, I baptized him on the
28th of August, at home. He, too, was affected by
the prevailing disease not many days after we took the
children out to Freudenthal, where we went because
Mr. and Mrs. Granbaum had kindly urged us to give
the children the benefit of the country air. All was
done that human care could devise, but without effect ;
the children failed steadily as the disease proceeded.

As our return to Constantinople could not be de-
layed much longer, I had fixed this as the time of my
second visit to Hoffnungsthal, a village where I had
previously held meetings. The church there, being of
an independent character, not under the Consistory of
South Russia, and being almost disorganized, the good
people had appealed to me to help them to reorganize,
and secure a new pastor from Germany. Their condition
deeply appealed to me, and I had promised to return
to them for this purpose. Now they were here, ready
to convey me to their village. This was very trying,
for the children were growing worse, and more feeble,
and I saw the risk of not meeting them again on earth.
Mr. Granbaum urged me to stay, and tell the people of
Hoffnungsthal that they must excuse me till later. But
our time was growing short, and I felt pressed in spirit to

104 Autobiography.

go, and so I did, leaving a heavy burden on the mother
and my sister. Mrs. Schauffler accompanied me to the
gate of the parsonage. My absence could not be short
of a week, or hardly so. The children were not likely
to live till then. She asked me with entirely calm self-
possession, " If the children should die, where shall I
have them buried ? '' '' Where they die, there let them
be buried," I replied. I drove out of the village with
a heavy heart, commending my wife and children to
the faithful keeping of our Covenant God.

Both children were alive when I returned to Freu-
denthal, but both very ill. The disease yielded to no
remedy. Willie was very patient ; he looked like a
suffering angel. The intelligent little fellow seemed to
appreciate all that was done for him, and what was
going on, and was manifestly fast ripening for heaven,
though he never spoke a word on earth.

The latter part of the night, from Saturday to Sunday
(Sept. 17 and 18), the watch fell to me. Mother slept
in another room. Willie also slept quietly ; it was
his last sleep. Toward Sunday morning, as it began to
dawn, a change came over his face, and the last spas-
modic action of his little chest began. I hastened to
mother. " If you want to see the child alive once
more, and once more pray for him, come without
delay." She dressed hurriedly ; we joined once more
before the little bed in prayer for the departing spirit,
and placed our jewel in the hands of Jesus, and the dear
little soul left us, to fly to the early song of the chil-
dren's choir in glory. Our hearts were ready to break,
but we blessed God that the sufferer was at rest. It

Passing through the Waters. 105

was my first treasure sent to heaven, and the very clay
of it looked like a form from the better land.

He was buried Monday afternoon. The farmers in
that village have a peculiarly pleasant way of managing
on those occasions. There is no grave-digger in the
village, but if a married person dies, a committee of
married men dig the grave, and carry out the corpse ;
if an unmarried person, down to the little babes, de-
parts, " the boys " (as they call all young men) do it.
They did it for us. To prevent the clods of earth from
falling rudely and noisily upon the cofifin, they dig a
niche at one side, at the bottom of the grave, into
which the cofifin is put, and then the grave is filled up.

My brother-in-law, Mr. Granbaum, not being very
well, I begged him to stay in bed. I would speak myself
at the funeral. '' You can't do it," he said ; " it is too
much for you." Alas ! he was right enough. I should
have broken down utterly in the attempt. The boys
of the village carried out the little cofifin, and many
villagers followed the procession.

But our trial of submission and surrender was not
yet finished. On Tuesday little James left us ; his
weak little form was utterly exhausted, he had not
strength enough to take nourishment, and fell asleep.
On Wednesday he was buried.

Mr. Granbaum was now really ill, and could not leave
his bed. I had to speak at the funeral. What would
have been impossible for me two days ago, I could now
do with entire self-possession. My children were gone.
I had nothing more to lose, and everything to gain. I
spoke with firmness, and even with enlargement of

5*

io6 Autobiography.

feeling from the words, " O death, where is thy sting ?
O grave, where is thy victory?"

We carried the body out, but at the grave an unex-
pected, almost staggering surprise awaited me. James
was to be put into the same grave with his little brother.
The grave was deep, and I had expected they would open
it part of the way down. But they had thrown out all
the earth, taken out the coffin of little WiUie from its
niche, brushed it off clean, and placed it in sight at the
bottom of the grave.* As, therefore, I stepped up to
the open grave, lo ! there I met once more the treasure
with which I had parted. I reeled back; however, I
recovered my composure and finished the funeral
services at the open grave, with the two little coffins
side by side, in the usual manner. But I returned
from the grave, bereft and forlorn. My children were
gone.

On Thursday afternoon, somewhat late, we stepped
into a carriage, and drove back to Odessa, both of us
solitary ; but we felt that we had two children in heaven,
and felt nearer there ourselves, than before. When we
arrived at my brother's house, it being Thursday even-
ing, the house was already filling up with people for
the meeting. I could only bring in the things from the
carriage, and then I crowded through the people to my
place, and held the meeting as usual. It was easy for
me to talk, for eternity seemed very near.

CHAPTER X.

RETURN TO CONSTANTINOPLE — A NEW HOME —
THREATENED DANGER.

WE expected to leave Odessa on the 27th of
October. We were importuned to stay through
the winter, for the work of God was great in the city,
and there were none to do it. Another motive might
have acted upon me to induce me to prolong our stay,
as the plague had been raging all summer in Constanti-
nople, and still continued with unabated fury. To go
there was to go into the fire. But as it was our station,
and the place of our duty, we never hesitated for a
moment about returning.

The evening before our departure the house was
crowded, (indeed the whole day it had been like a bee-
hive,) but our meeting was precious. Let me say in
closing this part of my story, that when we were gone,
the revival continued and increased, and spread from
the city into the villages around, so that by March,
1837, according to letters from my brother, it had ex-
tended, more or less, to eight German villages.

As I was packing, early on the morning of our de-
parture, (being sure that a little later I should be sur-
rounded by people,) I was told a young man in the
garden wished to see me. I asked him what he wanted.
In substance he said : " I was here last evening ; the

(107)

io8 Autobiography.

prayers of my father have found me out at last ; the
truth has reached me, and turned my wicked heart, and
I am resoh^ed, with Divine help, to lead another life. I
am a tailor by trade ; I lived for some time in Constan-
tinople ; there I abandoned my wife, intending never
to see her again. She is serving in the boarding-house
of Mad. B. When you reach Constantinople, give
her my love, tell her of the change with which I hope
I have met, and that I wish her to return to me here,
where I have found work. But she is a Roman Cath-
olic, and, like myself, gone far astray. Therefore, I beg
you first to take her into your service. I doubt not
she will be converted in your house. And when the
season opens for navigation, you may send her over
here, converted, and I will meet all the expenses."

I told him I could convert no one, but I would do
for her what I could, and as we needed a maid, if she
could leave her present place with propriety, she should
find a place in my family as a servant.

We arrived at Constantinople on the third day, and
immediately hired a house behind the Russian post-
office.

The plague Vv^as now raging with great severity. The
missionary of the London Jews' Society had fled to
Smyrna for a season. On our arrival I found a request
from him to have a superintendence over his house,
which was situated in a most miserably unhealthy
place. This charge proved more onerous than I had
expected. He had left three men in his house, — a
Jewish youth whom he had baptized (to all appearance
a truly converted boy, who was now cast out from

Return to Constantinople. 109

home for Christ's sake), and two others. It was not
long before one of the men caught the plague, and
died within the usual short period. I had him imme-
diately buried, the other two removed to a tent, and
the house thoroughly cleaned and fumigated. Unfor-
tunately, the other, the cook, had searched the pockets
of the dead man, lest some valuables or some money
should be put under the ground. He paid for his
stupidity, or cupidity.

Contagion frequently seemed to lurk in the body about
a fortnight, before developing into the disease. I knew
what the man had done, and watched him closely, as he
came to me for money for their purchases. Just a fort-
night after, he came for money again. I did not like
his appearance. I asked him how he did. " Well,"
he said ; but he looked rather downcast. The next I
heard of him was that he was sick, and the next, that
he was dead. I had him buried, the youth removed
again to the tent, the house again cleaned and fumi-
gated. It was a terrible job.

To finish this episode : most unfortunately, chilly
rains set in about that time, and the water ran in torrents
through many a sad quarantine tent. My poor Jewish
boy took a severe cold. I removed him to a clean, sepa-
rate building, or room, rather, belonging to Mr. Farman's
premises. I visited him there, and found him in calm
submission and a sweet frame of mind, lying on his
comfortable bed. He was taken good care of ; but the
rheumatism, deep and settled, took a bad turn, and one
night, the Armenian family owning the house, and living
in another house farther up the ascent, were called,

no Autobiography.

because the boy was dying. They came down to see
him, and found him engaged in prayer, and they after-
ward remarked with admiration, that they had never
see7i a man die as this youth did. They recognized the
power of Divine truth in death. Thus a poor Jewish
boy was saved and taken to his rest. I then locked up
the house entirely, for my duties had ceased.

The spring of 1837 came. Mrs. Dwight, whose health
was never good, had become so feeble, that an entire
release from responsibilities became at last extremely
desirable. The Dwights and ourselves, therefore, took
a large Turkish house at San Stefano, and mother
undertook the management of this compound house-
hold. We were well supplied with domestic help, but
to explain how this came about, sends me back again
to the winter of 1836-37. When we arrived at Con-
stantinople from Odessa, I immediately inquired after
the deserted wife of that young man whom I mentioned
as being so anxious to have us take her into our service
and convert her. Alas ! she had caught the plague,
and was in the plague hospital of Pera. As I after-
wards learned, when she felt that the plague was upon
her, she left the family where she was living, and went
to the Austrian Consul's office, to get an order for
reception into the hospital, but got none. She then
went to several plague hospitals and begged for ad-
mission, and was everywhere refused. They were
probably all full. Finally, she went to the great
Turkish burying-ground of Pera, and laid herself down
between two grave-stones to die. An old Turk, who
was passing by, said, *' What are you doing here ? "

A New Home. hi

" I am going to die here, I have the plague."
*' Why don't you go to a hospital to die there? " " I
have been there ; they will not let me in." *' Come
along, I will get you in." The Pera Hospital for Euro-
pean plague-stricken people being near, she staggered
after him. He knocked at the door, and when it was
opened, scolded them for their inhumanity, telling them
it was a shame and a sin to let their own people die in
the streets like dogs. He demanded admittance for her,
and she was received. She recovered, after having had
the plague so thoroughly that she was considered safe
and proof against plague all her lifetime.

When she came out, and was purified, and put into
some clean clothes, or rags, somebody must have told
her of us, for she came and begged for shelter and ser-
vice. Service ! She was a perfect wreck of a human
being ; and her reception into our family was not free
from danger, by any means. But our lives were not
worth much, at any rate, at that time, and our pity for
her was too great ; so we let her in, gave her a room,
and told her to take care of herself, and rest.

The good woman who had helped us so much in tak-
ing care of mother, when Willie was born, came to us as
help, immediately on our return from Odessa. Her hus-
band was dead. The two women shared the same room.

I then had family prayers in German, and told the
ignorant Catholic woman she might be present if she
wished. She came regularly, but as she knelt down
near me, I heard her repeating her Catholic prayers in a
whisper. But she came, also, and of her own accord, to
my German services, and was a very attentive listener.

112 Autobiography.

Meantime, her husband kept writing very kind letters
to her, and when the impetuous youth could bear it no
longer, he started and came across the Black Sea, in
February, 1837.

We had to take him in, and our house was indeed
full. Our poor Catholic woman, though extremely
ignorant on religious matters, and even depraved as to
moral conduct before her marriage, was gifted with a
good, clear mind, and many natural good qualities of
heart. I was preaching a course of sermons in Ger-
man, very much like my printed volume on the Last
Days of CJirist, and once, on a Sabbath, while I was
describing the crucifixion simply as an event, and she
was sitting before me in her usual place, I noticed that
she broke down and wept tenderly. The service was no
sooner over, than she hastened home, overwhelmed with
a sense of her sins, and rushed to her room, and after a
season of close heart-searching, she obtained peace, and
seemed happy. This event cheered the whole house, and
the remainder of the time before our removal to San
Stefano passed pleasantly, as my little German congre-
gation showed signs of spiritual vitality, and the more
private meetings on Sunday afternoon and on Thurs-
day evening were truly refreshing, and our fellowship,
sweet. It was thus that we happened to secure the
services of two faithful German women, one of whom
had had the plague, and both of whom were invaluable
to us in our sad experience at San Stefano.

The house which we and the Dwights took together
was a large Turkish house, in front of which was an ex-
tensive vegetable garden, reaching to the sea-shore.

Threatened Danger. i i 3

Next to it was a smaller one, occupied by our Turkish
landlord, and still farther on toward the village of San
Stefano, was a small habitation, with a mill worked by
horse or donkey power, which the owner had let to a
poor Italian miller, with wife, children, and servant, eight
persons in all.

As I mentioned, mother took care of the household.
I continued my German services in the city, and, there-
fore, went in every Saturday, generally on foot, a walk
of full four hours, and I always found something await-
ing my attention in the city. I generally came back
on Tuesday, thus being absent from home some three
days every week. Mr. Dwight had no missionary work
in the city, and could take care of his family comfortably.

We lived very happily together. The Goodells still
lived in Pera. The presence of the Commodore's
family in the village was, of course, a great comfort to
us, and our intercourse with them was of the most
friendly character. But our rural happiness was soon
broken up. The plague was raging dreadfully in the
city, and in going there, I was always most careful to
avoid contact with people about whom I did not know.
San Stefano had thus far been clean. All at once,
however, we heard that the miller had brought home
the plague from the city, and was sick. So it proved !
He recovered after some days, and walked about, a
weak convalescent, but his wife was taken, and died ;
one member of the family after another was taken, and
all died there, except the miller himself, and the servant,
who was carried away to the Greek plague hospital, and
of whom we never heard again.

CHAPTER XI.

THE PLAGUE, AND ITS SAD RESULTS.

ON Saturday, June 24, I went to the city as usual.
We then expected three German missionaries
on their way home from Persia, one with wife and
children ; and I had invited them to take up their
residence in our house in Pera, which was open.
When I arrived in Pera, I found them there, and our
house was indeed full and cheerful. Sunday and Mon-
day passed away pleasantly, and on Tuesday I invited
the two single missionaries to accompany me in a car-
riage to San Stefano. As we approached the house, I
looked at it from a distance, and said to myself,
" Perhaps the plague is already in that house." And
so it was ! Mr. A., Theresa's husband, (the young man
from Odessa,) came out. " Is all well ? " I asked. " All
well, except Mrs. Dwight, who is ailing a little to-day,"
was the answer.

As we came up-stairs I heard from mother that Mrs.
Dwight was in bed. We spent the evening at Com-
modore Porter's, in company with the officers of a U. S.
man-of-war, Avhich had cast anchor in the bay. No one
thought what was bursting upon us, except perhaps
myself.

When the doctor came, about noon on the 29th, he
gave it, as his opinion, that both Mrs. Dwight and
(114)

The Plague, and its Sad Results. 115

little John had the plague ; as there was no remedy
for the plague, (nor is there now,) he went away with-
out prescribing, after having advised that our large
family be immediately scattered, and that all who could
be spared from the sick-bed, go into clean clothes and
new quarters.

Our house being occupied by our missionary brethren
from Persia, we could not go there, but it was concluded
that mother and myself, and Mrs. Dwight's nurse with
the babe, should repair to the Dwight house in Pera, to
keep our quarantine there, and that Mrs. Deutsch, with
the other two boys, Harry and William Dwight, pitch
a tent at some distance behind the house.

I immediately started for Pera on foot, being an
unclean man, and never shall I forget the burning heat
of that afternoon, as I passed along towards the Seven
Towers. It seemed ready to burn me up. My object
was, to hire a couple of carriages for the next morning,
to remove my share of the family to Pera. On coming
to the clean Pera home of the Dwights, so as not to de-
file it with my dress, I carefully took clean articles out
of a drawer, entirely undressed myself in a corner of an
uncarpeted room, there threw my clothes upon the
wooden floor, walked over to the cleaner side, dressed
there, and laid me down to sleep. In the morning, after
a sound night's rest, I got up, put on my infected clothes
again, took carriages, and drove out. Here no one need
wonder that the drivers were willing to engage in this
service ; for drivers, boatmen, and especially porters,
always had to take the chances as they came, and doubt-
less many of them fell victims to their respective callings.

ir6 Autobiography.

When I reached San Stefano, the child was already
buried. Mrs. Dwight continued ill, and hardly con-
scious. We took leave of her at the open door of the
bedroom, without coming into contact with her. She
looked towards us dreamily, and expressed a doubt
whether the babe was sufficiently covered. Oh, the
undying love of a dying mother! We never experi-
enced a sadder parting. For three days mother had
been taking care of Mrs. Dwight and the dying child,
for whom she herself went to order the rough coffin,
made by the Commodore's doorkeeper, who was a joiner.
She was, of course, fully and alarmingly exposed to
contagion.

Henry's birth was expected in September, and it was
well that mother's nerves, not to say her faith and trust
in God, were happily and fully up to the occasion.
Calm and placid she went about her duties, even with
that punctilious attention to details, which still charac-
terizes her modes of procedure. Commodore Porter
afterwards remarked to me : " I was astonished at the
entire calmness of Mrs. Schauffler in her terrible situa-
tion. She came over here when Johnny was dead, as
though it was a common occasion, with a cane in her
hand, the measure for the little coffin, to get my door-
keeper to make it. She reminded me of those days
when I used to battle with the English. When I then
ordered the decks cleared for action, and went into the
fight, I used to feel as calm as though I was sitting at
my desk, writing ; just so she looked with the stick in her
hand. I admired her." The Commodore likqd////t:/^.

Arrived at the clean house, we changed into clean

The Plague, and its Sad Results. 117

clothing. Mother had no small trouble with the utter-
ly unreasonable nurse, who would touch unclean things
and mix them up with the clean, because she needed
them. When it was declared at San Stefano that we
had the plague, this woman and Mrs. Dwight's Greek
girl immediately ran for their lives, and they came back
merely because their friends would not let them into
their houses. Now she would handle infected things,
" because she needed them."

During our fortnight of quarantine in the Dwight
house, we led quite a patriarchal life. My faithful son
in the Gospel, Mr. Marcussohn, was willing to come in
and serve us, sharing our danger, but I could not accept
the offer. I begged him simply to bring our dinners
from a German boarding-house to our door. Coffee in
the morning, and tea in the evening, we made ourselves,
and were kept quite busy all that time, in purifying in-
fected things, and getting ready to move over into our
clean house when our quarantine should be over.

During the quarantine, I, one morning, noticed a sus-
picious pimple on my knee. On letting Dr. Millingen
see it, he observed that it looked suspicious, that it was
a doubtful thing, and that if by next morning it was as
large as the nail on my little finger, it was a plague
carbuncle. So used we were to thoughts of death, that
I went home, said nothing to mother, attended to my
usual duties, enjoyed my supper, and slept all the night
till seven o'clock in the morning. I then looked at my
knee, and finding it was all right, I told her. We were
thankful for the happy issue.

After our quarantine, we moved into our house, and

ii8 Autobiography.

I again opened my German services. Disinfection of
clothes, etc., still had to be carried on, till we were per-
fectly worn out with the increased toil. Meantime,
Mrs. Dwight had gone to her rest, dying on the twelfth
day, when Mr. Dwight also pitched a tent behind the
house. The quarantine of Mrs. Deutsch, w4th the two
Dwight boys, was now finished ; they moved to us, so
that we had the three remaining children and the nurse
of the Dwight family with us. With this unreasonable
nurse mother had endless trouble. She declared she
must go out and see her friends, — a thing which I could
not permit, for the plague was then raging furiously
among her class of people, — and I repeatedly and de-
cidedly told her that if she went out, she should not
come back. But one day, without any pity on the
poor little child, she went away, doubtless relying upon
our absolute dependence upon her services. When she
was gone, I immediately wxnt about in search of a
nurse, and Providence favored me in finding a healthy,
active young woman. We had to take the risk of a
new-comer, but she was clean : the child took to her
naturally ; she soon loved him as her own, and took ex-
cellent care of him. In the evening the old nurse came,
but found the door shut. I put her chattels before the
door, and told her to begone. She pleaded that she
had no place to go to, nobody would let her in, (which
was doubtless a lie,) but I shut my door. The new
nurse removed to the Goodell family with the child,
and took care of him till he was weaned. This provi-
dential help may seem a trifle to others in other circum-
stances ; to us it was truly a God-sent help.

The Plague, and its Sad Results. 119

Meantime, Mr. Dvvight made his quarantine in his tent.
I went out once to see him, and we had prayers together
in the open air, but coming into no contact with one
another. His consolations were abundant. His peace
was like a river, yea, like a sea! His face looked like
the face of an angel. His habitual stern look was gone,
and this remarkable change in his appearance was after-
wards noticed by all his friends.

But our trials, arising from the terrible disease, were
by no means over. While Mrs. Dwight's sickness last-
ed, Theresa assisted Mr. Dwight in taking care of her
up-stairs, and her husband did the work down-stairs in
the kitchen. The rest were strictly separated when the
house was cleansed (sufficiently, they thought). Mr.
A. and Theresa, and a young Jewish inquirer, who was
also in our service, with another man, returned to their
former intercourse, to perform quarantine in the house.
But alas ! before their quarantine was finished, we heard
that our Christian cabinet-maker, Mr. Walter, was taken.
He was out at San Stefano to do some work at Com-
modore Porter's, felt rather sick while there, and went
home to lie down on his death-bed.

Theresa, benevolent creature, now sent up, asking
my permission to go and take care of " Brother Walter."
How could I decline ? She went, and gave him all the
earthly comforts his sad situation admitted of. He knew
what had befallen him, and expected to go, and so he
did. She talked with him, and prayed with him, and
when he felt that his end was coming, he asked her to
sing once more for him. She then prayed with him
once more, and as his feet touched the deep Jordan

I20 Autobiography.

waters, she said to him, (speaking close to his ear,)
" Give my love to Mrs. Dwight." He nodded assent,
and was gone !

Theresa had once more earned the tribute of gratitude
Mr. Dwight bestows upon her in his book, when he
says : " I cannot but remember with tearful gratitude
the good mercy of the Lord, in providing for me so
faithful an assistant in the time of distress. Had she
been a domestic of the country, she would have fled on
the very first appearance of the disease. As it was, she
rem-^ined by me to the very last, often mingling her
prayCxS and tears with mine. She is poor in this
world's goods, but rich in faith and good works, and
full of the joyful hope of a glorious immortality. The
last thing I forget, when all my memory fails, will be the
single-hearted kindness and the persevering faithfulness
of Theresa. The Lord grant her a rich reward in
heaven ! " This about a woman who once was an
abandoned character !

Good Theresa's nursing duties were not yet all per-
formed. We had in our house a young Jew by the
name of Adler, not yet baptized, but whom I intended
to admit to baptism, as he seemed to give evidence of
conversion. When Theresa returned from nursing Mr.
Walter, their quarantine, of course, began anew. All
were to keep themselves strictly from contact with
promiscuous persons. But on the thirty-ninth day of
their second quarantine, Adler, disobeying orders, went
to the city to buy tobacco, etc., and readily caught the
plague. He called at our house, and complained of
pain in his arm. I knew this was one of the first symp-

The Plague, and its Sad Results. 121

toms of plague, and as there was no other cause for the
pain, I ordered him to go right back to San Stefano,
keeping myself from contact with him. He went home,
and laid himself down, apparently doomed to die. Mr.
A., Theresa's husband, wrote me, either to come out
and baptize the dying man, as he greatly desired bap-
tism before his death, or to permit him to perform the
act in this case of special need. He was baptized, accord-
ingly, by Mr. A. He recovered, however ; but the
quarantine of the whole company at San Stefano had to
be begun afresh, all trouble and expense of the previous
quarantine going for nothing. Before the divine disci-
pline was quite completed, the plague-tide seemed to
set back once more, and that under such peculiar circum-
stances, that, had it really been another case of plague,
I do not believe we should have survived the trial.

This brings us to the birth of Henry. When this
event came on, we had but just reached a condition that
might be called free from contagion, and somewhat
orderly. The quarantine of our people in the country,
after the case of Adler, had at last come to a termina-
tion, and it was but a couple of days, perhaps, before
Henry was born, when Theresa, fully purified, came in
to join us at Pera. Unfortunately, her heedless hus-
band, before she left San Stefano, made her wash out
some of Adler's infected clothes, which it seemed very
desirable to have clean. She did it, and came in, saying
nothing. But proximity to the contagious matter of
these clothes gave her a terrible shock soon after, al-
though it really seemed that she was fully proof against
a real attack.
6

122 Autobiography.

Henry was born on the 4th of September, 1837.
Theresa's room was right under ours, and there, instead
of being now helpful to us in our need, she was seized
with a raging fever and headache. Her deep groans
were perfectly audible in our bedroom up-stairs. On
learning the cause of this attack, I could not but realize
that possibly she might, after all, have a real attack of
the plague again, and I had no doubt, if this fourth
attack came upon us, as we were then situated, we
should not endure the trial. For some four months we
had been simply fighting for our lives, and if now we
were to be thrown back again into the same fire, as in
Mrs. Dwight's case, it would seem that our doom Avas
divinely decided and sealed, and that we had better
submit without fighting any more. Many a family be-
fore us had been thus extinguished in Constantinople ;
why should we be spared ? But it was not so to be.
Theresa's attack was one of the ordinary kind in such
cases, and she soon recovered. But it took all the
strength of mother's nervous system, with her babe by
her side, to bear up against this trial.

Here ends my plague chapter, and I never wish to
report another while I live. When the lease of our
house expired, not many weeks after Henry's birth, we
gave it up, and took Mr. Dwight's off his hands, to
save the rent, as he had it for another year. We moved
into it some time in October, I think, and thus we had
actually moved five times in a year. Considering the
difficulty of moving then, and the peril we had to incur
each time we came into such close contact with the
porters who carried our things, and who habitually and

The Plague, and its Sad Results. 123

daily carried corpses on their backs to burial, it seemed
sufficient to kill anybody with fatigue and respon-
sibility, to move with bag and baggage five times within
such a period.

At last we became settled, and began to live again.
The German services were now held in our house.

But before we had left this house for Mr. Dwight's,
my brother, with his wife and daughter, arrived from
Odessa, on their way to America. They went with us
to the new house, where they remained until they left
for America in the spring of 1838.

CHAPTER XII.

A LONELY JOURNEY — TRANSLATION OF THE OLD
TESTAMENT.

THE winter passed very pleasantly after our long
storm and fight during the summer and fall-
In September, the heat rose to such a height as to kill
the plague within a week's time ; for dry and very hot
weather was always a favorable state of the atmosphere,
whereas a summer rain was invariably followed by fresh
cases of plague. From October, 1837, onward, through
the whole winter, we had no more cases of plague. It
was said that the Turkish government acknowledged
107,000 deaths in Constantinople by this disease, during
the last plague season.

While we lived in this house, in the spring of 1838, a
case of missionary experience occurred, exhibiting an
exercise of faith quite in the fashion of my native coun-
try of Wiirtemberg, and as we had a hand in it, I hope
American-shaped minds will still appreciate the pecu-
liarity of the case, and profit by it, and so I will insert
it here.

One morning a young lady from my native country,
with a letter of introduction, was brought to our door.
She was betrothed to a missionary pastor, the Rev. Mr.
R., also from Wiirtemberg, who labored in Tiflis, in
the Caucasus, and thither she was going, all alo7ie, to be
(124)

A Lonely Journey. 125

married to him. Her name was F. R. Mr. R. passed
through Constantinople, in 1836, during our absence at
Odessa, to proceed to his post in Russia. It was soon
manifest that, as pastor of a large German community,
he must be married, and as such things were then still
managed rather patriarchally by the German mission-
aries, he wrote to his good native land, to Christian
people, to pick out a good, pious wife for him, and send
her on. He was too poor, and the way was too long,
and his duties too pressing, to permit his going to get a
wife for himself. Miss R. consented to go, like Rebecca,
who had never seen Isaac, nor he her ; but alas ! Mr. R.
had sent no Eliezer with camels and servants. She was
to wait for an opportunity to make the long journey
down the Danube to Constantinople, Trebizond, Re-
doot Kal^, and thence up the caravan road to Tiflis, on
the Caucasus. Such opportunities, in whole or in part,
were then exceedingly rare, and the poor child waited
and waited, and Mr. R., poorer still than she, would
have been desperate, had he not been blessed with a
quiet, almost phlegmatic spirit. Once Miss R. went to
Kronthal, and old Mr. H., the patriarch of Wiirtem-
berg, asked her : '' Well, F., how is it with you ? Have
you found no opportunity yet to go ? " " No, Mr. H.,"
was the reply. " Well, F. dear, I will tell you one
thing : if you have faith, you can go around the world
alone ; but if you are in doubt or fear, then wait for an
opportunity." This was Father H.'s conviction, and
he was known to have tried faithfully what faitJi can
do. F. tJiougiit she had faith^ and preparations were
immediately made for her departure. She started.

126 Autobiography.

While on the Danube, where everybody knew German,
all went well. But when she descended below Vienna,
where all kinds of languages are spoken, she began to
feel anxious, for she knew only German. Farther
down, where no German was heard, at one of the land-
ing-places, a gentleman came on board, bringing with
him an elderly lady and a young one, apparently her
daughter. They spoke German, Timidly she approach-
ed them. " Will you excuse me for asking to what
place you are going?" she asked. "To Constantino-
ple," was the reply, " Do you know a certain Mr.
Schauffler there, a missionary?" "Certainly," the
gentleman replied, " I w^as his physician before I left."
"Can you show me where he lives?" she said. " Cer-
tainly, we pass by his house as we go up to Pera, and I
will drop you at his very door," was the Doctor's com-
forting reply. Thus the inexperienced traveler was
provided with protection, and an interpreter and guide
to our very threshold.

Miss R. naturally stayed with us till she could leave
for Trebizond, during which time mother fitted her out
for her land journey up the Caucasus. As far as Treb-
izond, she was put under the care of the elder Cap-
tain F., father of a large family, and very friendly to
missionaries, who was also to furnish Miss R. with a
dragoman. One of the subordinates on board also spoke
German.

At Trebizond there were the two missionary families,
Johnston and Jackson, to whom I wrote, explaining all
her object and her need, as neither of them knew
German. But the Lord had interpreters enough in the

A Lonely Journey. 127

world, it seems, for there came out of the interior a
traveling gentleman, a German, who knew English, and
who stayed with our friends, the missionaries, while he
remained. When he was gone, and it was manifestly-
desirable that Miss R. should proceed, Mr. Johnston,
looking around in the port for a suitable opportunity
for her to go, quite unexpectedly encountered an old
German merchant, a solid-looking man, who had char-
tered a vessel for Redoot Kale, whither he was also going
himself. Being asked whether he would take such a
young German lady, " Most certainly," he said, ^' she
shall be like my daughter. No one shall speak an
unkind word to her." So Miss R. had a vessel, a pro-
tector, and an interpreter again. When they arrived
at Redoot Kale, she stepped on shore, and lo ! now she
was in a Russian quarantine, and knew neither language
nor people. She looked out through the gratings, and
beheld a gentleman walking up and down outside. He
looked in, and seeing her, he asked, in German, " Are
you F. R. ? " '' Are you Mr. R. ? " she returned. It
was he. And thus she was again provided with a pro-
tector and traveling companion, not only up the Cau-
casus to Tiflis, but through life. Old Father H. was
right.

In the spring of 1838, Sultan Mahmoud established a
quarantine, and health regulations for vessels arriving
from other ports. This was chiefly intended to keep
out Egyptian plague, which was being continually
introduced by vessels from that country. During an
interruption of intercommunication between Egypt
and Turkey, on account of war, t/iis country had re-

128 Autobiography.

mained free from that scourge ; but as soon as Egyptian
vessels began again to arrive, the plague recommenced,
and visited us every year with entire regularity. The
quarantine regulations, thus recently established, were,
of course, exceedingly imperfect, and managed with a
marvelous want of consistency ; still they proved
entirely efficient. During 1838, I heard of but one
house in Pera where the plague showed itself, and that
house being closed till thoroughly purified, the family
having been transferred into clean quarters to keep
their quarantine there, no further case of plague was
heard of, nor has it ever appeared since.

I was now hard at work, translating the Old Testa-
ment into the Hebrew-Spanish, i. e., the corrupt Spanish
of the Sefardee Jews living here, which is spelled in
their odd way, with Rabbinic characters. The Amer-
ican Bible Society had agreed to print it, and bore the
expense of an amanuensis to prepare the MS. I believe
this was the first work the American Bible Society ever
did outside of the United States. I think the records of
that society will show the fact. As soon as they had
announced that they were ready to go abroad, I wrote
to propose the publication of this work, to which they
very generously consented. I had already been pursu-
ing this work for a year past, but now pressed on,
wishing, if possible, to begin printing it in 1839. With
Rabbi Shemtob established in the corner of the sofa, in
my study, and lexicons and the chief rabbinic commen-
taries in folio volumes spread all around, I labored
through the year, till the spring of 1839. Here I ought
to say, in order not to appear as boasting of other

Translation of the Old Testament. 129

men's work, that a translation of the Old Testament
into the Hebrew-Spanish existed before, and I owned
copies of the whole, in several editions. But aside from
the fact that it was not only frequently a mistranslation,
the style was also unnecessarily corrupt, and Hebraizing
more strongly than seemed to me necessary. The
agent of the British and Foreign Bible Society thought,
indeed, this old version might be published as it was ;
but Mr. Lewis, Jewish missionary in Smyrna, was in
favor of a slight revision, and Mr. Farman, here, of a
more thorough one. He was inclined to share the re-
sponsibility with me. But the London Jews' Society
Committee, objecting to this co-operation, the work
was thrown upon me alone. I felt the sole responsi-
bility of deciding upon the style of the version to
be very heavy, in view of the hostile, caviling spirit
of the Jews, for whom it was intended. But I had
to take it, and being left to my own judgment, I went
farther in adapting the style to what might be con-
sidered respectable Spanish, than either of the others
would have consented to do. The event proved that
the style was entirely acceptable to the Jews here, but
that my review was not thorough enough in removing
the Hebraizing forms of expression. What would it
have been if I had been trammeled by the co-operation
of more timid revisers? So often must a missionary
work in the dark ! Even the spelling of the language
I had to fix, for their rules of spelling were not entirely
settled. In this, also, I was happy, for no objection
was ever made, either to the style or the spelling of my
version.

6*

CHAPTER XIII.

PERSECUTION — GOING TO GERMANY.

MY Spanish translation of the Bible went on regu-
larly, and was finished before we left for Vienna,
except the book of Job, which would have been too
difficult for my Rabbi to understand, I reserved it to
do alone.

In February, 1839, Mr. and Mrs. Hamlin arrived, and
moved into our house, which they were to occupy when
we should leave.

It had been determined that I should repair to Ger-
many for the purpose of printing my Hebrew-Spanish
Bible, as there were no facilities for doing the work at
Constantinople, or at the mission printing-office in
Smyrna. Vienna and Leipsic were the two places like-
ly to furnish the best opportunity, and as the work of
publication would probably occupy more than a year, I
was to take my family with me.

Before we left for Germany, the first heavy storm of
persecution burst upon us, threatening to sweep away
the entire station. The Armenian patriarchs, one after
another, had tried sundry means to crush the spark of
religious inquiry, and the desire for instruction, among
their people, but they had never proceeded to actual
persecution. They had broken up our great school at
Pera, and that just at a time when the money panic of
(130)

Persecution. 131

1837, i^ America, obliged the American Board so to
reduce their appropriations, as to render the closing of
that institution necessary. That act of persecution
was, therefore, a help to the mission, for they closed it
really because they wished to teach their pupils to be
obedient to ^' the powers that be," so long as their re-
quirements were not positively sinful. It was, further,
very fortunate for the cause, because now a rich banker
in Hasskeuy was induced to take the matter of educa-
tion into his own hands, and he opened, at his private
expense, not a school for eighty scholars, but a school
for eight hundred, and not for boys only, but for both
sexes. Besides, he bought from the mission their
whole school apparatus, and thus refunded the outlay
of the needy Board. And nov7, as that great school
was really an Armenian national institution. Baron*
Hohannes (our own former teacher) could act more
freely, and never was Gospel truth dispensed to children
and youth with more liberal hands, than at that school.
It did not, however, last long. After the Armenian
patriarch had vainly tried to induce the banker to dis-
band the school, he set the other bankers to work, and
they made him feel that such a shov/ of wealth as the
support of so large an educational enterprise must
make, would render the government suspicious and
jealous, and bring down vengeance upon him. And as
his zeal for light and progress was not mixed v^ith. faith,
it failed ; in view of these threatening dangers, the
school was accordingly disbanded. At that time there

* Armenian for Mr,

132 Autobiography.

had already been much excitement among the Arme-
nians, on account of Der Vertanes, the priest of Nico-
media, and one of his fellow-priests, who appeared to
be truly converted, and, in consequence, ceased to per-
form their sacerdotal functions. The idea that Arme-
nian priests should become " Gospel-men," as our in-
quirers were then called, was truly alarming, and the
hierarchy resolved that something must now be done
to stop the collapse of their trade, as well as of their in-
fluence. Boghos Physica and Baron Hohannes were
selected as the victims of persecution, to strike terror
into the rest, and make an end of Gospelism. K firman
for their exile into the far interior of Asia Minor, was
obtained from Sultan Mahmoud. Baron Hohannes was
a healthy young man, but Physica was very frail. Such
exiles were conducted to the place of their destination,
at their own expense, by a Tartar, who tyrannized
over them as he pleased, extracting as much money
from them as possible. They were confined at Scutari,
preparatory to their departure. Nothing could be
done for their release, nothing for their relief, by us,
but they had some friends among their own people,
who visited them, and who told us that they were re-
signed to their lot with admirable calmness, counting
it all joy to be persecuted for Christ's sake. Before
they were hurried away to their exile, the old priest
from Nicomedia came across from Scutari, to bring us
word from them. At Mr. Goodell's study I saw him.
" Alas for these two young, tender brethren," he said,
" that they should be used so roughly ; if it had been I
and Der Vertanes, we should not have minded it so

Persecution. 133

much, for we are old and used to hardship, but they
are so young ! " Hohannes, certainly, was so, and had
never seen any great hardships. He (the priest) went
right back to them, to see them once more. We re-
monstrated with him, as it was windy and stormy and
snowing hard, and, therefore, dangerous to cross the
Bosporus in a row-boat. '^ I do not mind that," he
said, " I must see them once more before they go."
We knelt down for prayer. The old man prayed, with
his face on the carpet, in a most touching, tender man-
ner, for these '^ young brethren," and then went away.

There was another individual against whom the
Patriarch directed his blows, — a deacon of the Arme-
nian Church, from Eastern India, who had come
here, on what errand I never learned. He had been
having intercourse with missionaries there, and appear-
ed a thoroughly enlightened, perhaps a truly converted
man. He seemed desirous to co-operate with the mis-
sionaries here in enlightening his people, and he called
upon us freely during the short time allotted to him,
and spoke very well indeed. He was a Russian subject.
The Patriarch had him seized and imprisoned, while
the two exiles were being hastily prepared to go into
banishmxent.

As I was well acquainted with the Russian Ambassa-
dor, (his lady being a Protestant, and coming frequently
to my German services,) we concluded to inform him of
the fact, that one of his proteges was unlawfully im-
prisoned. No diplomat was ever more impenetrable
than he, and I suspect the Armenian Patriarch had
been shrewd enough to inform His Excellency of the

134 Autobiography.

necessity of this step for the purpose of guarding their
church interests, and to assure him that the protege of
Russia should not be harmed. But the Patriarch's
chief aim, if within reach of human accompHshment,
was the expulsion of the American missionaries from
Turkey ; and, considering the character of Sultan Mah-
moud, there seemed to be a chance for that, — indeed,
many circumstances favored such a possibility.

The American Minister was new, and was only an
Envoy of the second grade. Besides, he entertained
the idea that, as the treaty with the United States was a
commercial treaty, he had no right to protect the mis-
sionaries in their character and work as such, although,
in fact, tJiat treaty puts Americans in Turkey on the same
footing " zvith the most favored nations y' and secures
to them in future all the advantages which any others
migJit attain. We did not know his views at the time.
When they afterwards came out, and the missionaries
appealed to our government through the American
Board, Daniel Webster, then Secretary of State, wrote
to him, that our government entertained entirely differ-
ent views from his on the subject of the rights of Amer-
ican citizens in Turkey ; that they had a right, like any
other foreigners, among whom were many ecclesiastics,
to pursue any lawful calling ; that the President felt
deeply interested in the work of the missionaries, and
that they should be fully protected in Turkey. Aside
from the position our own Ambassador would have
taken, when Mr. Homes and myself called upon the
Russian Ambassador, impenetrable as he always was, I
thought I perceived, that he was not uninformed of

Fersecution. 135

what was going on, and that we ourselves could not
reckon upon his countenance in anything. The English
Ambassador was utterly inaccessible, wholly absorbed
in diplomatic questions, and no friend to any religion
whatever. The Dutch, Swedish, and Prussian Lega-
tions were just then in the charge of subordinates, who
were all Catholics, and the French and Austrian Am-
bassadors considered themselves the ofificial protectors
of the Catholic priests and of the interests of their
Church, and these required our expulsion, if practica-
ble. We had absolutely no human prop to lean upon.
Supposing, therefore, that we should have to go, we
drew up a protestation of our innocence, declaring,
among other things, that we had not come to draw
away any members from Christian churches, or build
up a Protestant denomination, but simply to offer our
help to the Eastern churches in returning from the
abuses gradually obtaining ground, and the supersti-
tious practices which they themselves acknowledge to
be unscriptural, to simple and pure Gospel ground, ac-
cording to their own Scriptures ; and we protested
that, if we were expelled from the country, it was a
simple act of violence, without any ground of justifica-
tion in our conduct. Our plea of non-sectarianism was
then strictly true. At that time there existed no ex-
pectation or intention of creating a Protestant denomi-
nation. How far the representatives of foreign powers
(aside from ours) believed our report on the subject, I
do not know. It seems to me probable that they
thought it a mere pretence, for sectarianism is the life
of all these religious bodies, including the Turks. The

136 Autobiography.

Russian Ambassador, in our interview, alluded cautious-
ly to this written declaration, and expressed (no doubt
sincerely) his high personal regard for the American
missionaries. He said he would attend to the im-
prisoned proteges of Russia, thanked me for the com-
munication of the fact, etc. In fact, that imprisoned
deacon was soon released, but where he went afterwards
we never learned.

Having everything against us, and no hope, humanly
speaking, of bearing up against this sudden storm, we
considered it a fortunate circumstance that at least one
of us was ready to leave the city and the empire, for the
present, of his own accord, hoping that if the rest must
go compulsorily, the one leaving of his own choice
might afterwards return. Mother and myself, therefore,
made all haste, as our time to leave was at any rate
fully come. We had planned to go across to Odessa,
and we left Constantinople on the 7th of May, 1839, i^
a Russian steamer. Such was our state of confusion,
in consequence of the persecution raised against us, that
our treasurer, Mr. Goodell, gave me no letter of credit
on Vienna, nor did I think of it, nor of money, till we
were actually on board.

The weather was delightful as we steamed up the
Bosporus. We had distinguished company on board
as far as Buyukder6. Mr. Fuhrman, First Secretary of
the Russian Embassy, and one of my German flock,
was going to Rome as Ambassador, and Mr. Boutineff,
the Russian Ambassador, and Count Stiirmer, the
Austrian Ambassador, politely accompanied him up
the Bosporus. Here I should not forget that, in the

Going to Germany. 137

midst of the persecution and the reproach heaped upon
us before we left, Mons. and Madame Boutincff gave
us a call, to testify to their personal regard for us. The
Ambassador's party, high and low, were very courteous
towards us. Mons. Boutineff in particular, labored to
show us special attention. He walked the deck with
me, and took this opportunity to say a few things
more, explanatory of his delicate official position.

We arrived safely and comfortably at the quarantine
of Odessa, but our transfer from our supposed infected
clothes into clean ones was a dangerous operation. To
strip entirely and leave our clothes in one corner of the
room, and to put on the dress from the city, brought
by our friends, was certainly running a risk, as it had
to be done in a large, damp, cold room. Mother had
been ailing all the winter. The doctor had seemed to
be at a loss what to do for her, and had advised our
leaving Constantinople as soon as we could. He
thought she would improve by a change of air more
than by any other means, and now that she was to go
through this Russian quarantine ordeal, I felt very anx-
ious for her. But Providence favored us. She took
no cold, and after about two months' stay in and
about Odessa, we set out in a hired carriage for Vienna,
and reached there not long before Edward's birth, and
mother never again experienced any of those ailments
which had brought her down so low during the winter
of 1838-9.

CHAPTER XIV.

ODESSA AGAIN— A MISSIONARY TOUR— PRINTING
BEGUN.

OUR reception at Odessa was of the most affec-
tionate kind. We lodged this time at the Flet-
nitzers', in the Lutheran parsonage. Our old friends
flocked together, and some new ones joined them. I
was overwhelmed with company daily, both Odessa
friends and those from the surrounding villages. In
order to give a better opportunity for people to see me,
my sister gave me a room down-stairs ; and there I
even took my breakfast, uniformly surrounded by
Christian friends. These were exceedingly comfort-
able and profitable seasons.

We spent a little more than a month at Odessa,
during which time preparations were made for our land
journey.

During this time I had meetings as usual, in crowded
rooms, in the neighborhood. Believers were refreshed,
and perhaps some newcomers were attracted, but I can
report no conversions.

At this time I became acquainted with Mr. Melville,
who was laboring as a Bible agent without salary,
earning his livelihood by giving lessons in the English
language. We immediately became warm friends.

Before leaving South Russia, Mr. Melville and my-
(13S)

A Missionary Tour. 139

self planned a missionary tour through the German
villages on either side of the Dniester.

As I could not possibly keep a journal, I do not
remember all the villages that we visited on this tour,
which occupied a week or ten days. It must have
been a dozen or more. In Gliicksthal we spent the
Sabbath, and there the minister invited me to preach.
A revival had lately visited the place, and the sweet-
smelling savor was still perceptible. On this whole
tour, Mr. Melville was busy in disposing of the Scrip-
tures to the German farmers, and in holding meetings
regularly in the evening, and often in the morning,
before leaving a place ; for the people would not let us
go without a morning meeting also.

Once, in Bessarabia, we approached a village just
before noon, on a scorching hot day. The people in
the fields, seeing our carriage coming, and having re-
ceived notice that we would take them on our way,
immediately left their work and ran together, expecting
a word of edification on the spot.

In no house of the village was there room for the
expected meeting, so we had to stop in the open air,
under a burning sun. After meeting and a little rest,
we passed on. These are some of the people (or their
descendants) who were reclaimed from drunkenness,
idleness, and poverty, by the powerful preaching of Mr.
Lindl, in 1821.

At the last German village that we visited, where we
parted with all our friends save Mr. Melville, the scene
was extremely touching. Not only were all the inhab-
itants of the village eager for their evening meeting,

140 Autobiography.

but many men and women, with little children on their
backs, had come several hours' distance on foot, to
enjoy the season. The evening meeting being over,
we went into the school-house, and there even old Mr.
and Mrs. De Heinleth had to take up for their night's
accommodation with the hard, narrow school benches.
To us they gave the best, a verj^ small room by our-
selves, too narrow to contain air enough for us to
breathe.

At first, despairing of any rest, I came out, and found
quite a number of people sitting around in the beau-
tiful moonlight. Some lay in carriages, some, I sup-
pose, in sundry humble corners of stables and barns.
A woman (among others) sat upon our threshold, with
a babe in her lap. ''And where are you going to
sleep ? " said I. " Sleep I " she replied, " to-night no
sleep will come to my eyes, I am sure." " You are not
at home here," I conjectured. '' Oh, no, I am two
hours from home, and came running here after our
field-work was done, carrying my babe." *' Why don't
you go home now in the moonlight of this beautiful
night, and get a little rest ? " " Why, you will cer-
tainly have prayers in the morning, before you leave,
will you not?" "Yes, I suppose so," I said. "Well,
I am not going to lose that. I must be there, anyhow,"
she said.

I suppose she kept awake through the night, after a
hard day's work, and a two hours' journey on foot,
with her babe to carry. And will not such people enter
heaven, while many privileged persons in America, Vv'ho
have the Gospel to satiety, who find every meeting too

A Missionary Tour. 141

long, every sermon too tedious, every church too far,
every kind of weather too doubtful to avail themselves
of Gospel blessings, are shut out ?

The next morning we did indeed have morning
prayers in the meeting-house, and the house was full.
But I was so utterly exhausted that I begged the pastor
to take charge of them. Then we set out, and notwith-
standing the heat and the dust, the people would accom-
pany us, singing, through the long village. At the end
of the street, I thought, they will surely stop, and we
shall say adieu ; but not they ; they seemed to go on indef-
initely. At last I stopped, for I was walking with them,
and said, '^ Dear friends, we must part some time, and I
think we had better say good-bye now." So the hand-
shaking of the villagers and the embraces of our nearest
friends began, and when this most affectionate and
touching farewell was at last accomplished, I stepped
into the carriage, spent to the last, and put mother and
little Henry into Mr. Melville's hands, for I did not
feel as though I could say another word or answer
another question.

Our journey from South Russia to Vienna was made
in hired carriages, by the stage-route. This was a
more comfortable way of traveling, especially with a
child, than taking the mail-stage, and was but little
more expensive, though somewhat slower. The narra-
tive of this uneventful ride, through a country for the
most part poverty-stricken, and utterly devoid of ac-
commodation for travelers, would not be interesting.
Suffice it to say, that at the end of several weeks of
slow and most uncomfortable journeying, we drove

142 Autobiography.

into the streets of Vienna, dust-covered and dilapi-
dated in appearance, as though we had indeed come
from the ends of the earth.

After estabhshing ourselves at a hotel, I sallied forth
in search of some Christian brethren whom I had met
here in 1832, and who were then obliged to hold
their prayer-meetings in secret, to avoid being arrested
by the Austrian (Roman Catholic) police. I found one
of these, a Mr. Swoboda, and learned from him that
there were still a few souls in Vienna who sought salva-
tion by faith in Christ. A lay-missionary from Switzer-
land had been in Vienna for some time, working as a
journeyman shawl-weaver, and doing what he could for
these people.

Before we left the hotel, the lay-missionary and
several others, male and female, came to see us, and
seemed greatly to rejoice at our arrival. I v/as obliged
to inform them that as I had a work to print, which
could not be done under two years, I was afraid of risk-
ing the interests of the work at Vienna. If I remained
there, and held religious meetings, as I certainly should
wish to do, the police would likely ere long interfere,
and eventually expel me. On this account I should
try to make arrangements for printing at Leipsic. At
this they were sincerely sorry.

Family circumstances, nevertheless, forced us to a
temporary sojourn in Vienna. Accordingly, we rented
apartments in one of the pleasantest suburbs, bought
or hired the most necessary articles of furniture, and
settled down. On the nth of September, 1839, our
fourth son was born, and was named Edward William.

Printing Begun. 143

I baptized him myself, in private, on the 23d of Octo-
ber, for I wanted no infidel or rationalistic hands laid
on him.

Leaving our quarters in the Leopoldstadt, we moved
into a humble dwelling, nearer to our good people, in
the suburb called Gumpendorf, the former residence of
the great musical composer, Haydn. Meantime, I had
held meetings at our house boldly, not only in the
quiet evening hours, but on Sunday afternoons, with
our windows open, and we sang without suppressing our
voices, while people went over in crowds to the " Pra-
ter," to their amusements. As the secret police knew all
that a man did, what he ate or drank, where he went,
and with whom he had intercourse, I was sure that our
meetings were no secret at the ofifice of the Paternal
Austrian Government. But no objection was made,
and on removing to Gumpendorf, we moved blind-
fold into the house of an agent of the secret police,
(so people took him to be,) and all the people who
visited us, or came to our meetings, had to pass close
by his very windows. This circumstance afterwards
proved a protection to us, though we did not know that
we had moved into the lion's den.

CHAPTER XV.

RESIDENCE IN GUMPENDORF— NEW CONVERTS.

DURING our residence in Gumpendorf, little Henry
was seized with an obstinate intermittent fever.
The ground of Gumpendorf is low, a little river creeps
through it, and there are not a few gardens there, where
vegetable decomposition cannot be altogether prevent-
ed. Our own landlord, Mr. Rupprecht, had a large
garden attached to his house, and carried on a consid-
erable business in floriculture, cultivating also the
greatest variety of grape-vines and of potatoes that I
ever heard of. Once in a while the Emperor came
to see this garden, and then, when the Gumpendorf
children would crowd around the feeble little man, to
kiss his hands, and the attendants endeavored to keep
them away, the Emperor would say : " 'S thut nix ; 's
thut nix ; lasst s halt mache7i ; lasst s halt inachen^

Mr. Rupprecht boasted of being the man who had in-
troduced English literature into Austria, by translating
several important works from English into German.
He spoke English tolerably well for a man who had
never been among English-speaking people, and was
very fond of the language. He especially admired some
of our American papers, which we accidentally had with
us as wrapping-paper. He borrowed and read them
through, and expressed his admiration of their highly

(1+4)

Residence in Gumpendorf. 145

practical value. '' They contain everything," he said, —
" politics, morals, religion, arts, agriculture, poetry,
stories, and advertisements. They are just the thing to
realize a popular education, and to keep a nation posted
on what all reasonable people ought to know." He was
anxious to make us believe that Austria was not as
intolerant and despotic as she was represented. We
were informed that Mr. Rupprecht was an officer of the
secret police, and I am inclined to believe it. But this
was an advantage to us ; our m.eetings being now in part
in his house, he could make a full report ; and he once
gave us to understand, that the police had made some
inquiries about these meetings, but that he had informed
them that they were entirely quiet and unobjectionable
gatherings for private edification, which quieted our
adversaries for the time being. Even afterwards, when
we had left his house, and lived in another suburb, he
remained our faithful friend. At a later period, when
the police again became suspicious about our meetings,
he sent us word, privately, to be ready for an investiga-
tion, and then again, a few days after, he let us know,
in the same way, that inquiries had been made of him,
and that he had pacified their fears.

Before we left Gumpendorf we had the opportunity
of being present on a very pleasant semi-ecclesiastical
occasion — a kind of Haydn festival. Joseph Haydn,
the composer, used to live in a small house in Gumpen-
dorf ; his immortal music was composed in a little, low
garret room. That little house was going to be sold,
and would probably have been changed, perhaps pulled
down, by the new owner, to make room for a better,
7

146 Autobiography.

more reputable building. To prevent this, the Haydn
Musical Society of Vienna acquired the property, and
put the house in order, without making any changes in
the interior. To inaugurate the event they arranged
a festival, to which we, among others, were invited.
First we went to the little Catholic church, where a
catafalque was erected, as though the funeral ceremonies
of Haydn were to be repeated. An ecclesiastical
ceremony was performed, perhaps a mass read for his
departed soul, and then the whole assembly went in
procession to Haydn's house, where we could inspect
the earthly habitation of that great and good man.
The house being small, the society had arranged a
programme exclusively of Haydn's compositions to be
performed in the garden. All went off very pleasantly.
I felt solemn when I entered Haydn's own private
room, saw his old piano, his chair, table, and other
small articles of furniture, his cocked-hat and the sword
which he wore on state occasions, etc. I was especially
interested in being in that room where Haydn, while
composing his great works, such as " The Seven Last
Words of Christ," " Creation," etc., used to kneel down
several times a day (as he himself stated), to pray for
divine assistance. It was like a church to me, that
small room, and surely, if there be any music of
earthly framing, where divine assistance appears per-
ceptible to the sensible ear, it is the solemn quartette
on ''The Seven Last Words of Christ."

As soon as the spring opened, we took a country
dwelling in a village near the Kahlenberg mountains,
called Grinzing. The house was close to the Catholic

New Converts. 147

church, and the bakery of the village was connected
with our premises, the baker being our landlord.
Thither we moved, chiefly for Henry's sake, and the
country air was so much blessed to him, that he at once
recovered.

The religious awakening of the previous winter was
kept alive by the visits which the brethren and sisters
paid us regularly every Sabbath afternoon. That they
could find no spiritual nourishment in the two Ration-
alistic Protestant churches, i. e. the Lutheran and the
Reformed, and none in the Catholic churches, was
plain. At that time, one of the court preachers was
said to be preaching over again the sermons (already
in print) of Draseke, a Protestant minister, and the
court chapel was filled with hearers every Sunday.

The sermons, which I had seen long before, were
more sentimental than Christian, fine specimens of
style and genius, but not calculated either to edify
Christians, or to awaken a slumbering conscience.

While we were still living at Gumpendorf, we once
spent an evening at our landlord's, and there met a
Catholic priest of superior standing, a man who had
the care of 40,000 souls, but who was notoriously guilty
of vicious practices. I asked him, '' Is it true that Mr.
S. is preaching the sermons of Draseke over again to
your Court ? " *' I do not know," he replied ; '' but
what if he does? He would be a fool if he troubled
himself to compose sermons for them ; they pay him a
wretched six hundred florins, and for that paltry sum
he is to play the harlequin for them 50 or 60 times a
year! What can they expect for that trifle?" This

148 AUTOBIOGRArHY.

is the estimate he set upon preaching the Gospel, and
he was evidently under the impression that I agreed
with him.

It was obvious that such men could not feed souls
hungering for sound Gospel food. We were truly on
missionary ground, and no wonder that the few souls
who knew, or sought the truth, would come out on hot
Sunday afternoons to sing and pray together.

In the fall we returned to the city, and took apart-
ments in the Josephstadt suburb. Our meetings on
Sunday and Thursday evenings resumed their regular
course, being held by turns in divers places. We had
abundant reason to be grateful for the divine blessing
upon our country residence.

CHAPTER XVI.

ANOTHER CONVERT — MARIA DOROTHEA — GOING TO
STUTTGART.

INTO this winter season falls one of the most remark-
able conversions we were permitted to witness. The
wife of the only wealthy man of our Vienna circle, Mr.
Koeppen, was a Roman Catholic. He owned a con-
siderable amount of land, the dwellings on which he
rented. In one of these, a humble one, in the court
behind his house, lived Mr. and Mrs. Schuster, who
belonged to our circle, and in whose house, among
others, we held our meetings. Mr. Koeppen was one
of the first who came to see us after our arrival. I
think he was then a converted man, but so much of a
babe in Christ, that every time he visited us, and his
visits were almost daily, he brought a paper in his pocket
containing some passages or Scripture questions, upon
which he wanted light. He was rapidly growing, not
only in knowledge, but in grace, for what he learned
was almost all practical, and was immediately put to
good use. Mrs. Koeppen was far enough from sym-
pathizing with her husband. She was religiously igno-
rant, and a very proud and decided woman. Her hus-
band had begun to attend religious meetings, where a
set of poor contemptible people assembled, and she was
exceedingly annoyed that he should so degrade himself.

(149)

150 Autobiography.

She threatened that if she saw him come home again
from that meeting in company with such common peo-
ple, she would leap out of the window, falling before his
feet, and thus end her days, rather than bear such a dis-
grace any longer. Mr. Koeppen, aware of the desperate
character of his wife, and fearing the execution of her
threat, thenceforth returned home alone.

But Mrs. Koeppen was not a person without religion
in her Catholic way, nor without thought. She began,
therefore, to look into some of the religious books which
her husband, with his new views and feelings, seemed to
value so highly. She took up Arndt's " Wahres Chris-
tenthum!' and the like, and her mind began to realize
the true character of religion. Seeing this, Mr. Koepjoen
begged me to call at their house, and when I did so,
Mrs. Koeppen seemed to be much pleased, and before I
left, he brought out the Bible, and we read and conversed
together, and I prayed. But I did not think it best to
repeat this sort of call. Mrs. Koeppen's was manifestly a
proud, unbroken spirit ; and it would only have flattered
her pride, had the Gospel offers been brought to her on
a silver salver, and possibly she might have thought
that my business was, to slip into private houses to
proselyte the Catholic wives of Protestant husbands.
Therefore, I told Mr. Koeppen that I should not repeat
the visit, but leave her to come to the despised meet-
ings, like other poor sinners, if she wanted to be saved.

This proved to be the right course, for just at that
time, or soon after my visit, a violent scene took place
between these two people — violent, however, only on
her part. In a paroxysm of passion, she declared that

Another Convert. 151

she would submit no longer to the degradation of her
husband's keeping company with such poor, miserable
people, and that, if he did not break off his connection
with them, she would leave him. Mr. Koeppen had
grace and wisdom given him, to say the right thing, and
to say it in the right spirit. Calmly, but firmly, he said
to her: '' The door is open, and you can go whenever
you please. I have thus far borne with your passionate
and violent opposition to the truth, and have yielded
to it my right of associating with pious people, as far
as I could. I have done so because you were born in
ignorance of the Gospel, and know nothing about it ;
but now you have read * Arndt,' and the Bible, and
other good books, and you know enough of the truth
to make your choice. If you still continue to oppose
the truth, and insist on either keeping me from it or
leaving me, you may go to-day. I shall never change,
never return to the world. But, remember, that in
going you will only ruin yourself, soul and body ; you
will soon enough bitterly repent of the rash, wrong
step, but your proud heart will forbid your return."

She broke down and wept bitterly. He had always
been a kind and considerate husband, and she could
not leave him. Her conscience, too, testified that he
was right. She had read too much, and knew too
much, to deny that he was in the Gospel way. He said
nothing more, treated her with his usual kindness, and
let the leaven work. The result was the happiest
possible.

One evening I was to hold a meeting in the narrow
quarters of that poor family living behind Mrs. Koep-

153 Autobiography.

pen's premises. The meeting was just about to begin,
and the room was crowded to its utmost capacity,
when lo ! Mrs. Koeppen and their adopted daughter
came in very modestly. Mrs. Schuster at once arose to
give her her chair, and there was, for a little while, a
polite conflict between the two ; but Mrs. Koeppen in-
sisted on sitting upon a stool. The manner in which
she acted was admirable, modest, unconsciously so ; she
insisted on the humble place, apparently grateful to
occupy even that.

That evening decided her future. From that time the
Koeppens were a happy couple. Her conversion was
wonderful in the marvelous change of her whole
nature. She felt as though she had become rich ; she
was m.odest, cheerful, affectionate ; and the proud, rich
Vienna houseowner was the loving, confiding sister of
those pious fem^.Ies in our circle, with whom, a short
time before, she would have disdained to associate.

In the spring of 1 841, it became evident that my
printing would have to be suspended for a while, as, by
some misunderstanding, I was not provided with the
funds requisite for its continuance, and could not be
thus provided under a couple of months. As I was
also somewhat run down in health and needed a change,
we concluded to make a visit to my friends in Wiirtem.-
berg. One more incident, however, must be related,
before entering upon the account of this journey.

The Wiirtembergian Princess, Maria Dorothea, was
married to the Archduke Joseph, Viceroy of Hungary.
She was not only a Protestant, but a decidedly pious
lady. The Archduke, a straightforward, fair-minded

Maria Dorothea. 153

man, had chosen her, he said, to be a mother to the
Hungarian Protestants, though she was, at tliat tini^,
but poorly prepared to be a spiritual mother to any
people. '* I was a careless young creature," she after-
wards said to me, ''and thought it a grand thing to
become an ' Imperial Highness.' " Her mother was
the Duchess of Wurtemberg, and her sister the Queen
of that little kingdom. She often paid visits to Vienna,
and on such occasions usually stayed at Schonbrunn,
that beautiful country palace of the Emperor's, which
became the temporary residence of Napoleon I. in 1809,
after the battles of Aspern and Wagram.

My old friend, Mr. Swoboda, whose acquaintance I
made in 1832, had been well acquainted with the Arch-
duchess.

He esteemed her highly, and encouraged me to go
to see her. I was, of course, unacquainted with the
ways of the court, and did not know to what degree the
members of the Imperial family were accessible to
common people. Mr. Swoboda told me, that they were
very plain, and easily accessible ; that they were all
early risers ; and that, if I wanted to make the acquaint-
ance of the Archduchess, I needed only to present
myself, mention my name and ofifice, and ask for the
privilege of an interview. It would be well for me to
be at the palace by 9 o'clock in the morning, he said.
He gave me no line of introduction.

Accordingly, I drove out to Schonbrunn one beauti-
ful morning ; after wandering about the vast corridors
of the palace for a while, finding no one, I encountered
a palace servant, who, when I asked for the apartments

7*

154 Autobiography.

of her Imperial Highness, pointed me to a certain
door. If I remember right, there was a bell handle
at the door, and on my ringing, a young woman ap-
peared, and asked me very politely who I was, and
what I wanted. I told her I was a Wurtembergian by
birth, a minister of the Gospel, and an American mis-
sionary, and I had come to ask for the privilege of
an interview with her Imperial Highness, if quite agree-
able to her. She begged me to wait, and went in.
Coming back, she asked me whether I had any business
to bring before her Highness, to which I replied, " No,"
adding that a brief interview was all that I desired.
Returning, she asked me in.

The Archduchess, a plain, intelligent-looking per-
son, sat on her sofa, in a simple morning-dress. I made
my three court bows, and stated to her, once more,
my native place and my calling, upon which she bade
me welcome, and asked me to sit down. I think I told
her that Mr. Swoboda had encouraged me to venture
upon a call, and she immediately inquired how he was.
She then asked whether the circle of pious people still
existed, who had been in the habit of meeting together
for mutual edification and prayer, and whether they
were prospering. I told her, that since our arrival at
Vienna, I had assumed the responsibility of those meet-
ings, at the request of the little flock ; that the number
of attendants and the places of the meetings had in-
creased, and that several hopeful conversions had, thus
far, taken place. As she listened, there was no doubt
left in my mind that she was a truly converted person,
fully appreciating the difference between conversion

Going to Stuttgart. 155

and unconversion. She was profoundly interested in
my soberly-related stories, and perfectly delighted that
the good cause was thus prospering, though in secret
and on a small scale. Fearing to be tedious to her. I
rose several times, about to withdraw, but she kept me
till my stock of news began to run pretty low. I was,
perhaps, an hour and a half, telling my stories and
answering her questions. At last she permitted me to
retire. She accompanied me to the door, shook hands
with me, thanked me for my visit, and made me promise
to make her a visit at Ofen, in her royal palace, and to
bring mother with me.

Thus my visit to this excellent lady came to a close,
and I was very much pleased with the result of my bold
intrusion on so high a personage.

We started for Wiirtemberg in a *' Landkutsche,'' a
private hired carriage. From Linz we went by the
usual slow stages of this mode of travel, towards Munich,
where we spent three days most delightfully and use-
fully.

During these three days we saw all that was interest-
ing at Munich, which was not a little ; and then went
on our way to Augsburg. Our first night in Wiirtem-
berg was at Ulm, in the Hotel of the Black Ox. Here,
for the first time, mother found everything clean, and
'the bed-clothes dry. In all the hotels throughout Aus-
tria and Bavaria, she had to dry our bed-clothes pre-
vious to our retiring. There was generally a show ot
fashion and elegance in the furnishing of the rooms,
but no comfort or tidiness. Here, in the first Prot-
estant hotel; in plain Swabia, she found all things as

156 Autobiography.

she wanted them, though the articles were all of the
most unpretending plainness.

The next morning we started for Stuttgart, arriving
there about ten o'clock at night, and being hospitably
received by the household of Mr. Roser, whose wife
was my cousin.

CHAPTER XVII.

FAREWELLS — RETURN TO VIENNA.

THE time soon came when we had to leave Stutt-
gart, as my work called for my return. I had
reason to suppose that by the time we got back to
Vienna, my money affairs with the American Bible
Society would be arranged, and, at any rate, I had
stopped the work now for more than nine weeks, and
I felt anxious to get back. Aside from this, I was well-
nigh worn out with the unceasing labors which the re-
ligious interest of the season imposed upon me.

When I thought I had held my last meeting, I was
mistaken. That last meeting, in which I took leave of
the Stuttgart people, was a sufficiently large one.
For want of room in any house available to us, it
was held in the yard of a former hotel, called the Ro-
man Emperor. The Christian people had bought it,
and used it for religious meetings, and as a center
of action for religious and benevolent societies. It was
the miniature " Exeter Hall " of Stuttgart. There I
spoke from a platform, to a large audience, gathered in
the court, and filling the windows of the second story.
But being asked whether I would not hold one meet-
ing more at Mr. Reihlen's house, I consented, and,
again, four or five rooms, entry, and staircase were
filled. Worn out as I was, and having already taken

(157)

158 Autobiography.

my public leave, I should not have consented to ad-
dress a crowded meeting, but for one circumstance.
There was a question upon which the Moravians, the
Pietists, and the Baptists had much friendly discussion,
though each considered the other not quite Scrip-
tural. It was the subject of sanctification. The
Moravian-inclined brethren, fearing to mix faith in
Christ's finished righteousness with personal attain-
ments, kept close to the righteousness by faith, and in
this the Baptists rather sympathized with them. The
Pietists, fearing too easy and lazy reliance on Christ,
were sternly attentive to personal growth and the per-
formance of duty. Of course, both parties v/ere right,
and both had their peculiar temptations to contend
against. On this subject I had not yet spoken, and
never had been able to get time to arrange my thoughts
on it, but the moment the tutor of Mr. Reihlen's chil-
dren mentioned to me the request for a last meeting at
the house of the latter, the text (Heb. xii. 14) and the
whole subject so flashed upon my mind that I consent-
ed to come, and, a few minutes after, went over and
spoke to the dense audience, and so much to the satis-
faction of both contending parties, that I was afterwards
requested to put my thoughts in writing and send them
a copy.

The next morning we set out, returning by way of
Heidenheim, and steered again for the Danube, to see
the Walhalla, which was then being built.

I will not particularize on our descent along the
river, but we stopped at Linz, and our visit there was
too interesting to be passed over in silence. We ar-

Return to Vienna. 159

rived there on Saturday, towards evening, too late to
see our friends in the country. When going up the
river, we had made the acquaintance of Rev. Mr.
Kotschy, in Efferding, and Rev. Mr. Koch, in Wallern.
These two brethren in the ministry had become known
to us as true Gospel preachers. *

About taking a carriage, and driving out to Efferding
to see the Kotschys on Sunday, I felt conscientious
scruples. In fact, being much worn out, I felt inclined
to give them the slip, and pass on quietly to Vienna on
Monday morning; but mother overcame my scruples,
thinking it to be due to the Lord's work that we should
see those good people again, and so it seemed to be.
So I called for a carriage, and we drove out and were
received with the utmost fraternal cordiality. We had
a meeting that veiy evening in Mr. Kotschy's house.
We had meetings everywhere.

On Friday we went to Linz, Mr. Kotschy being with
us, and here began some of the most interesting days
that we had in that part of Austria. Linz was the hot-
bed of " Jesuitism " in Austria, having a great, splendid
monastic establishment on the hill commanding the
city and the Danube valley. The Bishop, or Arch-
bishop perhaps, was a savage enemy of the truth, and
a reckless persecutor. There was no Gospel preacher
in the place, though there were Protestants enough to
fill a church.

In the neighborhood, across the Danube, several
hours distant, was GallneiL-Kirchoi^ that famous Catholic
parish, where Boos preached the Gospel, and where he
was imprisoned and cruelly persecuted, till he left,

i6o Autobiography.

being expelled, — to preach and to finish his earthly
labors in Prussia. Those of his parish who were con-
verted to the truth, were permitted neither to leave the
country nor to join the Protestant church, which they
had a legal, acknowledged, unquestionable right to do.
Though the Protestant consistories declared to the
government several times that they were ready to re-
ceive the Boos people, as their religious sentiments
were entirely Protestant, they were not permitted to
accept the invitation. The law of the land ; the fa-
mous Toleration Edict of Joseph II., never abrogated ;
justice, humanity, mercy, even honor and decency ; —
all these were recklessly trampled in the dust by the
priest-ridden emperors and ministry : and those poor
people were kept in cruel suspense, unable to marry,
with no one to baptize their children, and no one to
bury their dead, save the policeman, who generally took
his dog with him, to express his contempt for the occa-
sion. These people, or some of them, I was to meet
at night in a farmhouse, and have a service with them
and other good people. The farm was in a very unfre-
quented place on the other side of the Danube, perhaps
half an hour's distance by carriage. The weather was
cloudy and rainy ; mother and myself, w^ith Mr.
Kotschy, drove there, and found a number of people,
not very many. We seemed to be a hunted little fiock,
indeed. Eight o'clock came, but no Gallneu-Kirchen
people were there. I held the meeting, finishing some
time after 9 o'clock. When all w^as over, lo ! there
came the GallneuT<^irchen guests. Mr. Kotschy would
have liked it if I could have begun another meeting,

Return to Vienna, i6i

but I was too much exhausted to speak again. These
good people -had toiled over the ground through deep
mud, and could not get there by the time they calcu-
lated ; they were sad — so were we. The next morning
we were to leave for Vienna. "Well," they said, "you
will have prayers together this evening before retiring.
May we not enjoy them with you?" How could I
refuse ? We drove back to the hotel through the mud,
the rain pouring down, and they went on foot, never
thinking of complaint or hardship. They filled our
room, and we talked till late, and had prayers, and then
I was going to take leave of them. But Mr. Kotschy
interposed. " You cannot leave," he said. " You 7mtst
stay over the Sabbath, and give them an opportunity
to enjoy a season together with us." I pleaded my
business, my duties at Vienna, but Mr. Kotschy was
very importunate. Mother sided with him, and these
good people made so strong an appeal to my feelings by
their very looks, that at last I answered that I would
leave it to Providence to decide. If it rained in the
morning, I would stay; but if the weather was fair, I must
not be detained from my work in Vienna any longer.
We retired very late in the evening, having everything
ready for our departure. When the morning came, it
rained, — zV poured. Of course, I was bound by my en-
gagement to stay. But the steamer had not gone
far, when the clouds dispersed, and we had a most
splendid day. However, my conscience was clear.

Our Sabbath was carefully improved. Notwith-
standing human laws and priestly power and tyraiiH}',
we held a service. Our own hotel being near the Danube,

1 62 Autobiography.

noisy, and a Catholic one, they arranged for it in a more
retired Protestant hotel. Had the Jesuit Bishop and
the police known of our gathering, we should have
been interrupted long before the "Amen/' There is
nothing so savory as a meeting under persecution, and
close "where Satan dwelleth." When our service was
over, I returned to our hotel, and as many of the
Gallneu-Kirchen people as dared followed me. The
whole day was diligently improved, and the whole even-
ing we were surrounded by these people, who never
seemed to be weary of Gospel truth.

Early Monday morning we started to return to
Vienna, where my work and our little flock were wait-
ing for us.

At Vienna we were received by our friends with
the utmost affection. Our house had been put into the
nicest order, and presents of various kinds prepared, to
express the joy they felt in seeing us back again. Our
meeting was delightful. My printing labors were now
resumed, and so were our meetings.

We had not been long in Vienna, when we moved to
Dobling for country air. Mr. Simeon Calhoun, then an
agent of the American Bible Society, afterwards better
known as a veteran missionary in Syria, spent a short
season with us, settling everything about funds, and
passed on down the Danube. From Pesth he wrote us
that he was having a very pleasant and profitable sea-
son with the Scotch missionaries there, viz. Dr. and
Mrs. Duncan, and the two young unmarried mission-
aries, Messrs. Allen and Smith. He reminded us of the
promise we had made them, to pay them a visit ere

Return to Vienna. 163

long, (I had made a similar promise to the Archduchess
Maria Dorothea, in 1840,) and urged us not to forget
it, as he considered it quite important that we should
see both the Archduchess and them. Consequently,
we hired a cheap carriage, and left, on the 19th day of
October, to proceed down the right bank of the Danube,
following the imperial road from Vienna to Pesth.
There I hoped to see more of the country of the noble
Magyar people, and we saw it to our heart's content.
The roads were terrible, utterly neglected, sometimes
dangerous to carriages, from the continually occurring
deep holes. In the so-called hotels there was the most
wretched effort at elegance, combined with inconceiva-
ble f^lth.

When we arrived at Pesth, we put up at the hotel
" Queen of England," which was indeed beautiful, even
elegant, and well kept. The fact is, the whole of Pesth
and Ofen are oases in Hungary for beauty, cleanliness,
and refinement. It is quite a surprise to the land-
traveler to find himself, all at once, in a civilized city;
but the moment he leaves the place, the spell is broken,
and, suddenly and roughly roused from a pleasant
dream, he finds himself plunged into filth again. Our
meeting with our friends, the missionaries, was in the
highest degree delightful, and the few days we spent
there belong to the richest days, of a private charac-
ter, we ever spent. The pious Archduchess improved
every moment we spent in her palace, for edification.
She was as hungry for religious intercourse, as a starved
traveler in the wilderness for a piece of bread. The
Archduke Joseph, her husband, though a Catholic, was

164 Autobiography.

especially liberal in allowing her free intercourse with
pious people. She could, of course, accept no call from
persons not already introduced into the palace, without
asking his consent. But he said to her, " About these
pious callers of yours, you need not ask me ; let them
come ; they will do no one any harm."

Our journey back was like the one down, and we
reached Vienna in health and good spirits, very grate-
ful for the blessed season we had enjoyed.

Our last winter was now drawing near. Printing
went on regularly, and I began to see the end, so that
I could calculate to return to Constantinople early in
1842. But things began to ripen. I do not remember
exactly when it was, but it must have been about this
time that our pious attendants at the meetings, both
Catholic and Protestant, requested the administration
of the Lord's Supper to them. The Protestants urged
the fact, that both the Lutheran and Calvinistic minis-
ters in Vienna were all Rationalists, and that they
could not commune in those churches with any com-
fort. The Catholics naturally pleaded that they could
not go to the Catholic priests to confession, to get their
sins pardoned, and then receive a consecrated wafer as
a full communion. Both were but too clearly right. I
told them that to do as they requested, to spread a
communion-table, would be contrary to the law of
Austria, and if known, would probably subject me to
expulsion from the land, and them to one year's con-
finement in the penitentiary ; and I asked them whether
they were ready for that. They replied that they knew
all this, and they were ready for the consequences.

Return to Vienna. 165

Thus our communion seasons, always held in the night
at our house, commenced.

The interest of our meetings was kept up to the
full, the good people's hearts being greatly strength-
ened by our highly refreshing communion seasons.
Under the indistinct impression (which I did all in my
power to resist), that we were living over a volcano, I
was continually led to speak upon subjects which were
as directly in point as any the Bible contains — scenes
and events of persecution and of peril. I spoke of the
three men in the furnace, Daniel in the lions' den, and
on other similar topics, and they doubtless helped to
prepare us for what was coming.

CHAPTER XVIII.

PERSECUTION— THE WORK OF TRANSLATION COM-
PLETED.

THE winter passed quietly, while transitions from
the Catholic Church to Protestantism continued,
and our danger increased. The printing work was
drawing near its completion, much to my comfort, for
I was thus getting ready to meet the storm without in-
jury to my work. At last it came.

On Sunday evening, the 24th of April, the people
had collected at our house, the meeting being there in
its regular turn. I sat behind my table, before the open
door of a room, mother a little way off, perhaps there
were a few more within that room, and the rest were
seated in the larger room outside the open door. We
had sung and prayed, and I was making remarks on
Is. Ivii. 15, when our door-bell rang. The servant-
girl opened the door, and two police officers came
in, leaving a guard before the door ; they pushed right
through the crowd, came into the room where mother
and myself were sitting, closed the door against the
rest of the people, shut up my Bible, and requested the
privilege of asking me a few questions. All was done
quietly and politely. I was asked a number of ques-
tions, and my answers were put in writing ; this paper
I signed. They then said that they would have to take
(i66)

Persecution. 167

with them the books I used at the meeting, consisting
of a German Bible, a Moravian hymn-book, and a Httle
book with tunes which I used with the latter, to furnish
a correct bass for the melody. Of course, I made no ob-
jection. The chief officer then apologized for the in-
trusion, regretting that higher orders had obliged him
to disturb us. I thanked them in return for the courte-
ous manner in which they discharged their duty. They
then went out into the outer room, dismissed to their
homes all those who lived as separate families in their
own or hired habitations, and marched all the young
men who lived merely in rooms to the police-station,
where their residences were recorded, and they were
then allowed to go. Thus the beginning of persecu-
tion against Christ and His truth was once more made.
During the short time that we remained in Vienna,
after the persecution commenced, these poor people,
especially the poorer ones, and the young unmarried
laboring men, were over and over again examined by
the police, and cross-questioned. With the more re-
spectable they dealt more gently. I myself was never
subjected to any vexation again, though I expected
and wished to be called to speak. Several pious young
men, being foreigners, i. e. not Austrian subjects, were
unceremoniously exiled, and even escorted out of the
city by the police, like culprits. These persecutions
lasted long after we had left, and young women were
shut up with thieves and vagabonds in prison, without
any other object than that of terrifying the whole body
of meeting-goers by making them feel the powerful arm
of the parental government.

i68 Autobiography.

The police obviously labored to bring us under the
sweep of some paragraph in their law, for our meetings,
in themselves, were entirely lawful, and we were perse-
cuted without the shadow of a charge ; but as " Soci-
eties " were prohibited in Austria, the police wished
to make out, that we had a name, or a constitution,
or signs to recognize each other by ; or were, as a body,
in correspondence with the '• Ausland ; " or that I re-
ceived a stipend from my hearers, or gave them one.
While they were thus annoyed and maltreated, one of
the poorer brethren came to me and asked : " If they
ask us whether we have ever received the communion
from you, (he was a Catholic by birth,) what shall we
say?" "The truth," I answered. But, most surpris-
ingly, tJiat question was never put to them, though
every other imaginable thing was inquired into over
and over again.

At one time a society of stage-actors and other lewd
fellows was formed, with a mock constitution, the first
article of vvhich was, that in their meetings not a reason-
able word sJwitld be spoken. Their object was fun and
folly, drinking and smoking. Immediately they were
summoned before the police. Their president was ex-
amined. He stated the object of the society. " Why
did they choose you for president ? " the director of the
police asked him. He replied, " Because I'm the most
stupid of them." " Well, well," was the decision, '' go,
meet as often as you wish, but don't have a constitu-
tion, for it is forbidden." This story is characteristic
of that " paternal government." It was time it should
be overthrown.

Persecution. 169

I could not detail the vexations of this persecution if
I would. On the evening when our house was entered,
all the other meeting-places had likewise been watched,
so that wherever we might have met, we should have
been interrupted in the same manner. Soon after the
first blow, the police visited the houses of those who
had families, or lived within their own, or their hired
habitations, and confiscated all their religious books.
Visiting these families, they found large lithographic
likenesses of Luther and Melancthon on the walls, and
also a likeness of myself, cast in metal, which was made
by a talented young man soon after we arrived. ^' Are
these the saints you worship ? " they asked carelessly.
The books were taken to the ofifice of the Chief of Po-
lice, and there tumbled into a heap, and looked through
by curious police officers and others. Once, one of the
officers, discovering in one of the hymn-books Luther's
great Reformation Hymn, '' Ein feste Burg ist unser
Gott," exclaimed, " Ha ! there is that famous hymn of
Luther's. I have long wanted to see it." The rest
gathered around him, and he read it aloud. They ad-
mired it greatly.

Thus these things went on till the middle of July,
when we had to leave. The police called upon me no
more, though I expected they would, while the poor peo-
ple were annoyed without end. I, therefore, went to
the Minister of Police, who had the name of being a very
immoral man, and represented to him that I was kept
unpleasantly in suspense, not being visited again after
the police had entered my house, and being neither
condemned nor justified. I told him I wished to be
8

I/O Autobiography.

heard, and I knew more of the subject of investiga-
tion, i. e, those meetings, than any of my hearers.
He repHed, manifestly lying, that he knew nothing
of the whole business, but that I had better call on
Baron A., the Director of Police, who would do what
was proper. I then called upon Baron A., at the Po-
lice Headquarters, and was very politely received. I re-
peated what I had said to the Minister, and he answered,
that as soon as they were ready, I should have another
hearing, but that, if my printing business in Vienna was
finished, the police was ready to grant me my passport
any time I desired it. They rather wished to get rid of
me, and not long after, Baron A. actually sent my pass-
port. This I resented, and sent back the passport to
him, letting him know, with my compliments, that
whenever I wanted it, I should come for it. I never
was examined again.

About this time, on one of the many Catholic holi-
days, a high festival, when our hotel and garden were
sure to be filled with guests in the afternoon, an
Imperial or Court carriage stopped before our house.
A line was brought in from the Archduchess Maria
Dorothea, inviting mother and me to call and see her
at once, at the Imperial Palace in the city. All the
neighborhood was astonished that a Court carriage
should stop before our door, and we step in and drive
off, as all knew perfectly well that we were, so to speak,
in the hands of the police, as people who were considered
to have done something or other amiss.

When we entered the apartments of her Imperial
Highness, she herself rushed to the door to meet us,

The Work of Translation Completed. 171

and seizing me by the hands, exclaimed : " Arc you
really out of prison, dear Schauffler? Well, had you
been in prison, I should have come myself to take you
out." I had, of course, to tell her the story of our per-
secution, as far as it had proceeded. She wanted to
see all the persecuted people, down to the poorest of
them, and she engaged us to come into the city every
day, (insisting upon paying for our carriages herself,)
and so to arrange with our persecuted brethren and
sisters as always to have a limited number of them with
us. Thus, after having our gatherings broken up by
the police, and our united prayers prohibited by them,
the Lord made room for us in the Imperial palace, and
we had prayers alongside of the Emperor's own suite
of apartments.

With the close of June, my printing work was finish-
ed, and we began to make preparations for our return
to Constantinople.

The police having kept an obstinate silence in ref-
erence to me, and never having permitted me to speak
again before them, I thought they wished me to depart
with a stigma upon my character. The Minister of Po-
lice once remarked to our Charg^ d'Affaires, Mr. Clay, at
a diplomatic dinner, that the police found no fault, in
these investigations, with '' Doctor" Schauffler, (as they
called me,) and that I could make any arrangements to
return to my former residence, without objection on
their part. Still, I was anxious to show my face and
my Roman citizenship fully before I left, in order to
make all concerned understand that I had done nothing
amiss, and was not afraid of the face of man. In my

1/2 Autobiography.

standing as a literary foreigner, I had the right of re-
questing a private audience with the Emperor, {public
audience any one may have,) and even of being intro-
duced to him by Prince Metternich. But as the latter
would have put me off, under some pretext, and as I was
ready to go, I went to the Emperor's '' Chambers," ac-
companied by a friend, a man of experience and stand-
ing. For such an audience there must be an object^ and
I therefore stated it as my object to present to the
Emperor a copy of the Hebrew-Spanish translation
wdiich I had printed in Vienna, and which (as I could
truly say) I could not have done as well anywhere
in Germany, or anywhere out of Austria. As the
Emperor knew the Spanish language, and was pleased
with everything distinguished done in his Empire, 1
thought it would please him to see a copy. As the
Emperor was continually annoyed with presents by
people who only wanted to get some Imperial toy, with
which afterwards to parade themselves in society, or per-
haps to get a so-called " gratification " in money, we
stated at the " Chambers," that no acknowledgment
of this kind was desired, and that it would rather
injure the feelings of the applicant than gratify them.
The object was, to show the Emperor a creditable fruit
of Austrian industry. A few days after I received a
'' notice " from the " Chambers," that the Emperor would
see me on such a day and hour, admonishing me to be
prompt in my attendance at the palace, as there would
be few persons to be introduced on that day. Of
course, I was precise, and really, very few were present
in the Emperor's ante- chamber. My books were

The Work of Translation Completed. 173

looked at by the company, and admired. When my
turn came, the chamberlain opened the door, and led
me in with my Bible, which was in two quarto volumes.
The room where the Emperor received was very simple,
without any pretensions to elegance, and had only a
few articles of furniture. The Emperor was in civil
dress, a poor, sickly man, his head shaking from weak-
ness, his looks obtuse from paralytic attacks, to which
he had been subject from his youth, but there was much
kindness in his looks and demeanor. I explained to
him briefly the object of the work I had the honor of
laying before him. He expressed his approval of it,
and hoped God would bless it to the poor Jews in
Turkey. He rejoiced that it had been done so beauti-
fully, and with entire innocence, no doubt, he asked me
whether my residence in his city had been pleasant.
This I could answer in the affirmative, (leaving out the
police,) and I thanked him for the comfort and the de-
gree of protection I had been favored with while here,
— not mentioning the discomfort of our persecution, —
and then I took my leave, as I had made my entrance,
with the usual three bows. My feelings, as I stood be-
fore this monarch of a great Empire, were those of almost
unmingled pity, and as I drove out of the " Burg," or
palace gate, I could not but sigh, '' Lord, Thou hast de-
nied almost everything to this man on earth, give him
a portion in the better world ! " I had no idea that in
six years this poor man would have to pass through the
thunder and hail storm of a revolution, make conces-
sions to the people, enough to wreck Austrian despot-
ism and popish arrogance together, and then abdicate,

174 Autobiography.

and make his escape without purple and crown and.
sceptre.

We left Vienna about the middle of July. The place
of embarkation was below the city, so that we had to
drive thither in a cab, through the " Prater." We passed
the hotel where we had first stopped, and the house
where our meetings began, and where Edward was born.
We passed along the beautiful park, but our hearts were
sad. Unexpectedly, we found at the place of embarka-
tion almost all our meeting people assembled in the
open air. How we should have liked to do as Paul did,
kneel down with them by the river-side, and once more
pray together. But the place was not secluded enough.
We took leave of one another, never again to meet here
below, and we went on board. As our steamer made a
turn to head down the river, they all stood on the
shore, a little flock of persecuted sheep without a shep-
herd, and we could do nothing for them but commend
them to God.

The persecution, the never-ending annoyances, event-
ually drove all these people from Vienna. There was
no end of wrong and cruelty. Some went to Pesth,
some to Berlin, some to Breslau, some to other places.

Not long before we left, the officer of police at Dob-
ling came to our dwelling with another gentleman, and
requested to see my pile of letters. He was ver>^ polite,
and observed that he had induced the other gentleman
to put on a civil dress in order to prevent people from
making observations. I thanked him for the kind in-
tention, but assured him that I had no objection to any
number of officers and sheriffs coming to my dwelling

Destruction of Letters. 175

as often as they pleased. I considered my character
beyond their reach, and was entirely willing to have it
known and seen daily, that I was under religious per-
secution. Looking on the extensive bundles of letters,
he said, ^' There are very many, and not a few of them
English." These he could not read, and requested per-
mission to take them home, assuring me that I should
have them back in the morning. He took them, but
never sent them back. When I inquired for them, he
excused himself, saying the correspondence was called
for by his superior officers, and the letters were at the
Central Police Ofitice, where I must call for them. In
1855 I called at the Central Office, where the very officer
in question was now in a higher position. He seemed
to have a faint recollection of the thing, but told me
that, since 1848, all had been reorganized in all their
departments, and those letters had probably been de-
stroyed. Doubtless the fire of popular vengeance swept
them away during the revolution of that memorable
year. Here endeth our Vienna life.

CHAPTER XIX.

RECEPTION OF THE TRANSLATION — PERSECUTION OF
THE ARMENIANS — RELIEF.

WHEN we left Vienna, it was just about ten
years after my arrival at Constantinople as a
missionary, and nearly eight and a half years since we
began laboring together, mother and myself. Our
changes had been sufficiently numerous, and our com-
forts, as well as our trials, great. We had most abun-
dant reason to be grateful to the Lord, for guiding and
guarding us thus far.

While I was engaged in preparing the Hebrew-
Spanish translation of the Old Testament, I had often
thought, " If I but live to finish this work, I shall con-
sider my missionary life as a success, secured and safe,
and whatever else I may be able to do, as so much ad-
ditio7ial labor, to fill out the remainder of my days."
The work was now finished, and I was carrying a part
of it, ready for dissemination, to Constantinople. How-
ever, I was not without many fears as to the manner in
which the Jews, especially the Rabbis, would receive
the work. I had been obliged to make many changes
in the style while at Vienna, and the book of Job, too
difficult for my amanuensis in Constantinople, was done
entirely without help. I was much bolder in shaping the
text into tolerably good Spanish than any other mis-
(176)

Reception of the Translation. 177

slonary was willing to be. And now it was to be seen
whether I had judged aright, and whether an edition
of 3,000 copies of the Old Testament was to be accept-
ed or rejected by the people for whom it was intended.

In my expectation that we should have a good time
in Pesth, I was not deceived, but the result far exceed-
ed my hopes.

When we reached Pesth, as we came from the steamer,
Mr. Allen fi.ezv, as it were, into our embrace. At our
first evening meeting at Dr. Duncan's house, we felt
that a revival had begun. We took a large, beautiful
room at the " Tiger " Hotel.

It would be impossible now to recall the crowding
events, and the meetings, constantly growing in interest,
during this ten days' stay. The English families, a few
of whom were residing there, (in government employ, I
believe,) were first reached by the influence of these
meetings, but soon the Jews began to be touched, and
the richest fruits were among them. A revival began
among them, which proved the greatest in Israel since
the Apostolic days. Readers may refer to the Free
Church Record for particulars of that blessed season.
The inquirers and eventual converts from among the
Jews were all of the educated classes, who had, prob-
ably, most of them, held friendly intercourse with these
missionaries during the year past, and had thus been
gradually prepared for the days of Divine power.
Among them was the highly-accomplished Saphir
family. A little son, (I think the youngest in the
family,) aged about twelve years, a most beautiful child,
was brought to Christ during these ten days, and I
8*

178 Autobiography.

never saw a little fellow who looked more like an angel
dressed in human form and apparel. From the moment
of his conversion, he was anxious for the salvation of
the rest of the family, especially for that of his venerable
father. Timidly and modestly he improved every op-
portunity of inviting all around to Jesus, so precious to
///;;/, and they took it kindly, and called him their little
missionary. I never can forget the little boy's interest-
ing appearance, when, after our farewell evening meet-
ing at Dr. Duncan's, I took leave of his father, who then
was bowed down under a sense of sin, and a realization
of the necessity of redemption. With the deepest con-
cern, he looked up into his father's face, to see whether
my parting invitation would, perhaps, turn the leaf with
him. The lad is now (1887) a minister of the Gospel
in London, highly esteemed, and very useful in the
Church.

During these ten days we also visited our good Arch-
duchess, Maria Dorothea, and, as usual, had a very
profitable time with her. She was delighted to hear of
the good work in Pesth. Before we left, she sent over
to our hotel a little gold watch for mother, and some
other little things as presents.

The passage down the Danube could hardly have
been duller, but of this we did not complain. From
Varna to the Bosporus we had an ugly sea across our
bows, which made everybody sick, an Irish doctor and
myself being the only ones of the cabin passengers
to be up and about. I had my hands full till we entered
the Bosporus. We were kindly received by the dear
Dwights, and remained with them till we had a house

Persecution of the Armenians. 179

ready to receive us. As usual, in such cases, we found
our furniture much injured by being stowed away, and
removed, with the removal of tlie family who kept it,
from house to house. But we had more important
things to think of immediately on arriving. Henry and
Edward brought the Danube fever with them. Edward
shook it off, but Henry was very severely attacked.
For a whole day he lay, as it were, on the borders of
eternity, his eyes shut, and no sign of life left in him.
But he recovered, to our unspeakable joy, and when the
disease was overcome, he was rapidly restored to his
usual health and strength.

We were fortunate in finding a convenient house be-
hind the English palace. In this house we stayed quietly
till 1848, when it burned down in the great Pera fire,
while we were spending our summer season at Bebek.

My work now was, to disseminate my edition of the
Hebrew and Hebrew-Spanish Bible among the Jews.
The edition was scattered rapidly, and not one word of
objection was uttered by the Jews, either Rabbis or
people. The chief Rabbi, to whom I sent a copy, sent
me his thanks, and a strong recommendation of the
work. He admonished the people to buy and read the
good book. I had this exhortation printed and placed
in the front of the first volume.

At that time the Armenian work was going on
quietly, but under much pressure, and strictly watched
by the jealous Armenian Patriarch. There were a few
individuals who ran well, though, in later years, even
of these few, some made sad defection. They were
greatly benefited by the persecuting pressure upon

1 80 Autobiography.

them ; and the consciousness that they were a band of
oppressed believers in the Gospel, gave them strength.
I do not remember exactly when it was that they be-
gan to have private meetings among themselves in the
upper story of our house. On our arrival from Vienna,
I was most happy to hear that Mr. Dwight had meet-
ings with them secretly (not in his house), and was
reading the Scriptures with them, and expounding
as he read. They were very glad, however, to avail
themselves of our parlor, for in no other missionary
house could they possibly have met. Those houses
were closely watched by Armenian spies, and the very
servants of the families would have betrayed them.
Our house was not watched, and our servants were
Germans, and in no sympathy with the, Armenians.
Many a meeting these men, about half a dozen in num-
ber, held at our house, warmed by our stove, and bodily
refreshed by what mother sent them to eat, with a good,
warm cup of coffee. Late in the year 1843, Drs. Rufus
Anderson and Joel Hawes visited the Eastern mis-
sions. They met the few Armenian brethren in the
parlor of our house, in all secrecy, and greatly rejoiced
to see them. " This is a church," Dr. Anderson said.
It was more than they had expected to see, for they
seemed really afraid that the Armenian work was a
failure, as the Nestorian had thus far proved. But here
they found something to encourage their hopes. They
visited Broosa, and were much disappointed, for the
letters of the missionaries, always full of hope, had raised
their expectations too high. In Smyrna, they had found
nothing, save a crowd of missionaries of various so-

Persecution of the Armenians. i8i

cieties, and their printing-press. In Trcbizond, they
were happily disappointed, for Mr. Johnston, over-
modest in all his ways, had been so careful not to
make too good an impression, that they expected to
find nothing there ; but the place was not void of real
results, and they rejoiced. In reference to the Jewish
work, Dr. Anderson, who seems to have had plenipo-
tentiary powers, said, " Now, we will make a mission
out of the Jewish work ; I will separate it from the
Armenian, and make it a mission by itself, and we will
send you men." This promise was not kept as to its
latter part, until the year 1849.

I return to the time when the clouds of persecution
began to gather, portending a severe storm. A young
man was publicly executed in Constantinople for re-
turning from Islamism, to which he had made defection
from Christianity, to his former profession. But this
was not the only case. Similar events took place in
other cities of Turkey, at short intervals of time. The
first execution happened in August, 1843 5 others fol-
lowed.

At last the Foreign Ambassadors at Constantinople
took up the matter, led by Sir Stratford Canning (after-
wards Lord de Redcliffe), as representative of Great
Britain. Thus a tremendous controversy arose between
** the powers that be," in which men, otherwise little
concerned for Gospel truth, came to close quarters with
the bigoted Mussulmans. At the court, Riza Pasha,
the great enemy of Europeans generally, and a most
determined character, was at the head of the Mussul-
man phalanx. The other Ambassadors seemed gradu-

1 82 Autobiography.

ally to retreat from the position they had taken ; at any
rate, they did not press the question, and the fight was
left entirely in the hands of the English Ambassador.
He told me afterwards that every argument was ex-
hausted on both sides, and pressed with the utmost
urgency and vigor, till Riza Pasha declared categorical-
ly, that their ''Book" enjoined the execution of such
apostates from Islamism, and that foreign powers had
no right to interfere with a matter involving, on the
part of the Turks, the performance of a religious duty.

Sir Stratford, on receiving this communication, went
to his library, and took down the Koran, at which, he
told me, he had not looked for years, and on opening
the volume, his eye lit upon a passage, saying '' that the
man who made defection from the faith should die, and
his soul would go to hell." Calling for a dragoman in
their service, he asked him whether there was any pas-
sage in the Koran ordering that such a man should be
executed^ and on being informed that there was not, he
replied to the Porte, that there was no such duty en-
joined upon them by their own Book, and that he
insisted upon the abrogation of the barbarous usage.
Here the controversy ceased. Sir Stratford declared
that he would receive no farther communications on the
subject, nor any more visits, nor see any more sub-
ordinate officers of the Government. He insisted upon
seeing the Sultan himself. All intercourse between the
English Ambassador and the Sublime Porte was now
suspended. The whole city looked sullen at this state
of things, and everybody felt apprehensive of an out-
break among the Mohammedans against the Christians.

Persecution of the Armenians. 183

At last the Porte yielded, and the personal interview
between the Sultan and Sir Stratford was arranged.
The Ambassador went to the Sultan, in full state, and
the Sultan had his pages, attendants, and guards turned
out for this reception, as though he had been a king.
Riza Pasha received Sir Stratford in the court, accom-
panied him to the door of the Sultan's apartments, and
on bowing him in, asked him to speak well of him.
The interview between the Sultan and the Ambassador
was short, and the former gave the Ambassador the
promise, with his own right hand, that no man should
henceforth be executed on the ground in dispute.

As soon as this great question was settled between
the Sultan and the English Ambassador, Riza Pasha
bestirred himself to control the popular excitement
among the Mohammedans, which, by this time, had be-
come very alarming. Multitudes, it was said, had
crowded into Constantinople from the country, in ex-
pectation of an opposition to Government, or to the
Franks. Things looked very ominous. But Riza Pasha
took the wind out of their sails in fine Turkish fashion
He had all the males in Constantinople gathered into
the various mosque-yards, or courts, and examined.
Those who had homes or occupations, or were connect-
ed so as to inspire confidence, were let out, by one door,
to go about their business, and those who looked sus-
picious, were sent out by another gate, and transported
to a solitary part of the Princes' Islands, which lie
several miles from the city in the Marmora Sea. Here
they were fed by the Government, supplied liberally
with coffee and tobacco, entertained by players on bag-

1 84 Autobiography.

pipes, dancing bears, and monkeys, and then, after a
few days, put into the army and navy. The Prussian
Ambassador said to me, some years after, *^ If they can
bear tJiat, there is no fear that the Turks will ever rise
against their own government."

Thus the Lord prepared the way for the time when
help was needed against the persecution, not of Chris-
tians by Turks, but of Christians by professed Chris-
tians; for by this diplomatic triumph of England over
the persecuting spirit of Islamism, Sir Stratford had
become the acknowledged guardian of liberty of con-
science in Turkey.

The importance of this Providential preparation for
the great struggle, appeared immediately when the fire
of persecution was kindled. Sir Stratford himself ac-
knowledged the Providential character of this great
event of his life. He afterwards, when I had become
better acquainted with him, said to me : " We diplomats
had no such thing in view, as now appears to have re-
sulted from that struggle with the Government. We pur-
sued an entirely different object, but God has brought
out of it what no one of us expected to see." But I am
anticipating. Let me, therefore, return to the Jewish
field, and then say a few things, not otherwise told, con-
nected with the Armenian Patriarch's persecution of
the " Gospel-men."

At their General Assembly, in 1843, the Established
Church of Scotland, the " Kirk," was rent in twain, and
those who protested against the encroachment of the
temporal power in matters purely religious, went out to
form the " Free Church of Scotland." That noble act

Persecution of th- Armenians. 185

of so many great and good mtn, who were followed by
an unexpectedly large portion of the people, is a page
in ecclesiastical history that '"/ill ever claim one of the
first places in point of solemr:ity and importance. Not
a single foreign missionary remained in the residuary
old Kirk. All went out, and the Kirk remained without
a scrap of Foreign Missionary ground or work. Dr.
Duncan expressed great anxiety on the subject while
we were at Pesth, still adhering, as they all did, in prin-
ciple^ to the connection of Church and State, as the
proper condition of both. During the winter of 1842-3,
Dr. Keith, the great Scotch expounder of apocalyptic
prophesies, passed a short time at Constantinople, be-
ing on a tour : he was a member (perhaps the convener)
of the Missionary Committee for Jewish missions. They
had surplus funds (a rare thing for a Missionary Society),
and wished to dispose of them, honestly, of course, for
Jewish Missionary purposes, before the coming disrup-
tion of the Church. Dr. Keith asked me to make out a
list of missionary objects desirable to be accomplished,
and for which I needed funds. I made such a list, in-
cluding half the edition of the Hebrew-Spanish Bible,
now ready ; an abundant supply of Hebrew and Hebrew-
Spanish type, matrices, casting-moulds, and other ap-
paratus for a Hebrew printing department (excluding
presses, for which we he.d no occasion); Hebrew school-
cards, to be prepared for Jewish schools generally ; funds
for publishing tracts, etc. The whole amounted to
more than §2,200. That entire sum was readily granted
to me. I, therefore, bought half of the edition of the
Hebrew-Spanish Bible from the American Bible Society,

1 86 Autobiography.

which I afterwards placed at the disposal of the Scotch.
missionaries laboring among the Jews here, when we
left the Jewish field altogether,

Mr. Calhoun being then stationed here, as agent of
the American Bible Society, and they being liberally
inclined, the Bible was disseminated gratuitously, to a
great extent, to encourage the Jews in returning to their
sacred Scriptures, and to show charity to the poor.
But we kept within such bounds of liberality that the
regard for the Book and the appreciation of our liber-
ality were not diminished that I know of. The edition
was becoming exhausted sooner than we had calculated,
for the Jews were almost destitute of any Hebrew-
Spanish text in any shape, and a few years after, our
type, bought by Scotch liberality, having been received,
we printed another edition of 5,000 copies (8,000 in all),
here at Constantinople, and I had, once more, to cor-
rect a Hebrew Bible text, with all its vowel-points and
accents innumerable.

For the more detailed history of the great persecu-
tion waged by the Armenian Patriarch against the
'' Gospel-men," by which they were driven to the neces-
sity of forming a separate church, I must refer you to
Dr. Dwight's book. I will confine myself to something
more connected with ourselves, and not mentioned
there.

When the storm burst upon us, we had no efficient
diplomatic support. Our own Ambassador represented
a distant country, and was diplomatically a second-class
Representative. He could do nothing worth mention-
ing. With Sir Stratford Canning, none of us, except

Relief. 187

Mr. Goodell, had any personal acquaintance. The con-
cession he had wrested from the Turks did not touch
our case, and it was very uncertain whether he would
acknowledge the persecution of Christians by Christians,
as falling within the scope of his influence. The station,
however, having no other human means to look to, de-
cided on an appeal to Sir Stratford for his official inter-
ference. A statement, accompanied by a note, was to
be laid before him. When it came to the question,
who should write the note and sign it, all declined,
even Mr. Goodell, none feeling entitled to address Sir
Stratford, from lack of personal acquaintance, for he was
known to be excessively punctilious in matters of eti-
quette. It was put upon me, who never exchanged even
a salutation with him. I decHned also, but they in-
sisted upon it, saying that I, being a Jewish missionary,
could do it without being subject to the charge of
soliciting help in my own interests as a missionary.
Unwillingly, I consented, feeling the delicacy of my
situation, but seeing no other way to accomplish the
object.

The result was unexpectedly happy. Sir Stratford
replied to me in a very courteous note. He promised
to attend to the matter immediately, and kept his word,
as he always did.

For some considerable time I remained the only
go-between for the mission in this persecution mat-
ter, and document after document passed through my
hands, and call after call was made by me at the British
palace, to reply to questions or to make statements,
till Sir Stratford's patience was almost exhausted.

1 88 Autobiography.

Our efforts to secure this protection for the perse-
cuted Armenians, were well-nigh frustrated by one of
our countrymen, Mr. Southgate. Mr. Southgate, a
ritualistic Episcopalian, very naturally took the part of
the persecuting Patriarch, and considered the " Gospel-
men " rebels against the apostolic succession of the
Patriarch and the priesthood. In his letters home, in
the Spirit of Miss ions, h.Q represented the Gospel move-
ment among them as " a mixture of Radicalism and in-
fidelity." He labored with all his might to make the
British Ambassador believe that there was no persecu-
tion going on, but that only church discipline was being
administered, with which no one ought to interfere.
He brought the persecuting Patriarch, and presented
him to Sir Stratford. Nothing could exceed the meek
and dignified conduct, and the air of sanctity of that
man, and they almost succeeded in persuading the
Ambassador to abandon our cause.

It was once, just after such a visit from these two
men, that I presented myself at the British palace, by
previous appointment. I found Sir Stratford unusual-
ly stiff, almost discourteous. He did not shake hands
with me. He had a whole pile of persecution docu-
ments before him, which I had sent him in quick suc-
cession. Something like the following conversation
took place : Sir Stratford : '' This is a most perplexing
business; you come to me to fight your battles, and
tell me there is persecution, and here, just a few min-
utes ago, the Armenian Patriarch and Mr. Southgate
assured me, that there is no persecution practised, but
that all there is, is church discipline." /.• ''Sir Strat-

Relief. 189

ford, allow me to say that zve have no battles of our
own or for ourselves to fight. We are not persecuted,
and if we were, we have our own representative here,
and should have no right to trouble you. But the
poor Armenian families are suffering for conscience'
sake, and they have no human help but you, and no
means of addressing you except through us." Sir
Stratford: ''Well, now, look at this pile of docu-
ments " (he took them up), " it is no small undertaking
even to read them, and I have no leisure time to read
everybody's complaints." /.• ''I am aware that these
persecuted people have no right to come to you, and
we have no right to assist them in coming. But Provi-
dence has made you the guardian of liberty of con-
science in Turkey, and, therefore, they come, and we
knock at your door on their behalf. I regret to be a
medium of giving you so much trouble, and, perhaps, I
have already gone beyond the bounds of propriety by
sending in so many papers. If so, please to let me know
it, and from that moment you will not receive another
line, passing through my hands." Sir Stratford: " I
did not say that ! but, upon my word, it is a bold thing
to attack the established religion of a land and people.
If I were a king, I would not permit it." /.• '' If you
were a king, you would certainly prohibit and prevent
it, but you would do wrong. You might happen to
prohibit the religion which Paul and the other apostles
preached to the world." He made no reply to this,
but seemed to feel that he had made a hasty remark.
To wrong any one was far from his thoroughly upright
mind. A few more remarks were exchanged. Refer-

190 Autobiography.

ring to the Patriarch's denial that there was any perse-
cution, I begged Sir Stratford to look at the last paper
I had sent him, and to judge for himself. He took it
up, ran over it, and kindling with indignation, threw it
violently on the table, exclaiming : " It IS persecution,
and I zuill not permit itT He now shook hands with
me, and we parted better friends that ever.

Gradually, as the calls at the British palace became
so frequent, and Mr. Dwight could reply to particular
inquiries so much better than I, I introduced him to
Sir Stratford, and he became the go-between. Still,
for a whole year, I did no direct missionary work, ex-
cept fighting in the ranks of the Armenian missionaries
against the heavy storm.

The personal sacrifices we all made, in giving from
our savings to the persecuted, were, of course, many.
That year I had bought less coal than ever, it being so
dear. However, we gave away coal to these distressed,
cast-out wanderers, who, in their trouble, stayed over in
Pera.

The straits of the missionaries were great, in view of
the many families thrown into the streets, and heads
of families turned out of their shops and stores, where
they used to gain a livelihood. An appeal was made
to the English residents here, (for the mission had no
means, and the missionaries had no right to advance
money for the support of these starving families,) which
at once brought $400. We had, however, advanced
money to that amount upon our private responsibili-
ties, being bound to account for it individually. By
the avails of our appeal, we were brought out of our

Relief. 191

first distress. We had to make an appeal abroad, for
the pressure continued long. We had charities sent us
from America, England, Norway, the East Indies, and
from my little country, Wurtemberg. And several ap-
peals, made in successive years, to the English residents
here, always resulted in liberal help. All those who
helped us from abroad sent charity once each, except
Wurtemberg, which kept sending iinasked, from time
to time, " for the persecuted Armenians," till (I am
persuaded) their charities equaled all the foreign gifts
together, and I was obliged to tell them to send no
more, because the persecution by the Patriarch had
ceased.

CHAPTER XX.

SCOTCH MISSION ESTABLISHED— MORE MISSIONARIES
— JEWISH WORK ABANDONED.

I WILL endeavor, if practicable, to compress the re-
mainder of the Jewish mission and its end into one
section. When Hght had already shone upon the work
among the German Jews, that work had to be abandon-
ed to other and certainly less successful hands, what-
ever their devotion to the good cause, and their per-
sonal abilities may have been.

We arrived at Constantinople, on our return from
Vienna, in July, 1842, and took a house in Pera. The
following summer we spent at a house in Bebek. But
such was the opposition of the government to the resi-
dence of Europeans in Bebek, that we had to bring our
few articles of furniture very stealthily over the hills.

Meantime, Mr. Schwartz had been laboring in Pera
and Galata among the Jews, (German only,) and I let
him preach once a fortnight in German in our Amer-
ican Chapel at Pera, where I commenced service again
as soon as I returned. Mr. Schwartz was then in the
employ of the London Jews' Society.

The work was not without a blessing, and good was

manifestly coming, when the mania for a Jerusalem

diocese, and a Bishop for that new see, seized the minds

of the English brethren. They did not stop to con-

(192)

Scotch Mission Established. 193

sider, that this see was already occupied by a successor
of the apostle, yea, by several, and that from the earliest
days of the Christian Church, there had always been
Bishops, even Patriarchs, at Jerusalem, of the most un-
doubted apostolic claims (!), and that their new bishopric
was, therefoie, entirely irregular. They rushed most
uncanonically into the enterprise, backed by the King
of Prussia, whose pious zeal consented to an arrange-
ment of alternate appointment of the Bishop by Eng-
land and Prussia, an arrangement as singular and incon-
sistent as it was novel. In this the Committee of the
London Jews' Society felt they were called upon to
take a prominent part. English criticisms upon apoca-
lyptic passages led them to suppose that the dawn of
the millennium could now be clearly seen. The sun of
that glorious day was on the very point of rising. Out
of Zion the law was now to go forth, and the word of
the Lord from Jerusalem. All their Jewish mission-
aries were, therefore, to be gathered together into
Palestine, to labor under the newly-enthroned y^;z^/zV^;z
Bishop Alexander (himself a Jewish proselyte). Their
labors were all to go forth from Zion, the conversion of
the Jews was now surely coming, and these were to be
the efificient missionaries to the Gentiles, doing what
Gentile missionaries had so foolishly attempted, and
the Lord Jesus was then to come and set up His visible
reign on earth, with His royal residence in Jerusalem.
The enthusiasm was great, destined to sink into silent
ashes as rapidly as it had blazed up. Schw^artz was
peremptorily ordered to proceed at once to Palestine,
even to Hebron. Notwithstanding his remonstrance,
9

194

Autobiography.

that the state of his eyes would not permit him to go
to Palestine, but that he was ready to go anywhere
farther north, and notwithstanding a letter I wrote to
the Committee of this London Jews' Society, begging
them not to take him away from the good work just
now developing, they maintained their decision, taking
no notice whatever of my letter, and, in consequence,
Mr. Schwartz left for Pesth.

The winter following, the Rev. Mr. Stewart, from
Scotland, and Mr. Allan, from Pesth, came through on
their way to Damascus, where Mr. Allan was going to
be settled. Mr. Allan had married the daughter of
Mrs. Duncan, Mr. Stewart asked me how we would
receive Scotch missionaries at Constantinople, if they
should send any for the Jews. I said, '^ So ! " spread-
ing out my arms. That same winter a Prussian
Chaplain arrived, Rev. Mr. Major, and took from my
shoulders the work among the Germans. The Scotch
mission was established, and they having no missionary
ready to take charge of the station, I was requested to
organize it, which I did. The Free Church Covenanters
were then well off as to funds, and they permitted me
to open a laboring institution for Jewish inquirers, of
whom we had a number on hand from Mr. Schwartz's
time.

I will not enter into a detailed account of this in-
stitution, upon which I bestowed much pains, and not
in vain. The young men were almost all boot-blacks
from the Galata streets. I organized, also, a dispensary.
I had baptized, in the summer of 1844, ^^' Leitner, who
died here many years after, a sincere and heavenly-

Scotch Mission Established.

195

minded Christian. The institution was estabh"shed
during the winter of 1844-45, ^'^^ several were hope-
fully converted, who form to this day (1868) the bone
and substance of their mission church. The dispen-
sary, with Dr. Leitner in charge, having three different
points, where sick persons received advice and medicine,
did much good among the ''Sefardee" as well as the
"Ashkenazee" Jews."^'

During the summer of 1844, we lived in Bebek ;
mother was very ill. But having efficient and reliable
help in the house, I could spend half of the week, night
and day, at Pera, the institution needing my presence.
Alfred, born April 19, 1843, was then a babe.

After our return to the city house, things went bet-
ter. Mother had entirely recovered from her illness,
and I could give myself to my work. Daily I rose when
it was still dark, to go to the institution, for the morn-
ing Bible exercise and prayers. Often I found some
of them asleep, and no fire in the stove; but instead
of scolding, I quietly made the fire, while they were
scrambling out of bed, and thus I shamed them out of
their lazy habits ; and when it pleased God to visit the
institution by His Spirit, these outward things came
right. without any especial pressure or remonstrance.

During the summer of 1844, the Prussian Chaplain fell
out with the Ambassador, Mons. Le Coq, and when the
Ambassador returned to Pera in the fall, the service in
the chapel was suspended. I, therefore, opened my Ger-

* The Spanish Jews are known as " Sefardee," while the
Polish, Russian, and other Jews are called " Ashkenazee."

196 Autobiography.

man service again at 9 o'clock A.M., in the same chapel
in which our English service was held at 1 1 o'clock
A.M., and Armenian service afterwards. I had labored
to keep the peace between the Ambassador and the
Chaplain, as both were pious men, but in vain. Each
wanted me to side with Jiiin, but as both were in fault,
in my judgment, I kept aloof from the difficulty. Of
course, the Chaplain was recalled, and my German
service continued. With Mons. Le Coq we used to be
on intimate terms. His wife, who died just before the
Chaplain arrived, was an excellent Christian person.
An old aunt in the family seemed, also, to love Christ.

In 1845, ^Ii*- Allan came back from Damascus to
settle here, and I was relieved from my responsibility,
though I naturally came to Mr. Allan's help, who was
not yet quite fluent in the use of the German language.

When Mr. Allan arrived, it was obvious that he could
have no mission unless he had a German service, and
that he could have no German service if I had one.
Timidly he asked me what I should do if he opened a
German service at Galata. My impression had been
before, that the German service must go over to the
Scotch, if they were to have a mission here at all. I,
therefore, replied, that I should give him my service,
and if he wished me, would help him preach. For this
offer he seemed to be deeply grateful. Thus the Scotch
mission was established upon a good working basis. I
had, of course, to come to Mr. Allan's help. He
opened his work in Galata, and had two services. The
afternoon service I regularly took. Mr. Allan came
alone to take care of the whole station. No mission-

More Missionaries. 197

ary was sent to superintend the institution. This
did not become self-supporting at once, as had been
perhaps expected. The funds of the committee were
low, and the home wants of the " Free Church of
Scotland," at that time, were naturally very great, for,
on the disruption of the Kirk, the Free Church was left
without any Church property, and some congregations
worshiped in the open air. Thus, the good work be-
gun was checked, and the mission began to drag.

The Committee in Edinburgh, in thanking me for
my services of a year's duration, which year they have
since repeatedly called tJie flozver of their mission in
Turkey, sent me a present of i^ioo. A part of this,
say $400, deposited by our Treasurer in Boston, in-
creased to something over $500, and became the
means, as I expect hereafter to state, of our buying the
house we own ; and by saving house-rent thus, since
1849, I was enabled to do for my children's education
and the needful comforts of my family, what would
otherwise have been impossible for me.

I had, thus far, requested from time to time to be re-
inforced, and was always told that there were no men
fit and willing to go to the Jews. The German Jews
were now under the care of the Scotch missionaries,
and I was still hoping to see something efificient done
for the Sefardee Jews of Constantinople and of Tur-
key; but when Mr. (now Dr.) A. Thomson came, and
there was no more doubt of the readiness and inten-
tion of our Scotch brethren to occupy the Sefardee
field also, I saw that Constantinople was lost to us. I,
therefore, wrote to Dr. Anderson, saying that I no

198 Autobiography.

longer needed reinforcements, as Constantineple was
fully occupied, or shortly would be, and that if the
Board still wanted a mission, they might contemplate
occupying Salonica or Smyrna, or both. In reply, I re-
ceived orders to go to Salonica, to make the prelimina-
ry inquiries, survey the place, and report. Two months
after the date of the letter I was in Salonica ; I made the
most accurate inquiries as to the health of the city, and
all the particulars of a practical character, and reported.

I had previously sent Baron Bedros to Salonica, to
labor there among the Jews. A number of them called
to see me. This was in the summer of 1 848. In March,
1849, Messrs. Dodd and Maynard and their wives, ar-
rived in Smyrna. Two men were now on the ground,
and two more afterwards joined them. Mr. Dodd told
me he had kept himself for some time in readiness to go
anywhere, but on account of his constitution, had been
thinking rather of Africa. But when he was told there
were missionaries needed for the Jewish field, he at
once consented to go, and would have been happy to
spend and be spent for the poor Jews, had not that
mission afterwards been abandoned.

The spring was not a favorable season for taking
new-comers to Salonica, and the Constantinople station
invited these brethren to come to this point and tarry
for a while, devoting themselves to the study of the
language.

They accordingly came up from Smyrna, and made
us a short visit, long enough, however, completely to
win all our hearts, for they were of a most lovely and
consecrated spirit.

More Missionaries. 199

Naturally enough, Messrs. Dodd and Maynard were
impatient of delay and anxious to reach their ultimate
destination. The station, therefore, advised me to ac-
company them to Salonica at once, which I did cheer-
fully, though somewhat against my own conviction of
what was wise. It is needless to detail the difficulties
we encountered in securing a suitable house, and in
having it cleared of vermin and otherwise cleaned. I
remained with the brethren for two full months, help-
ing them to get settled and somewhat acquainted.
During this time I had considerable intercourse with
the Jews, and paved the way, so far as I could, for
nearer access to them on the part of our missionaries.

The chief missionary interest connected with this
visit to Salonica, was the acquaintance I made with
Selim Agha, (a Turk, afterwards baptized as Edward
Williams,) who anticipated my call by calling upon me.
I will not repeat the interesting story, but turn to my
voyage to Constantinople. Going on board the steamer,
I found it a miserable, small craft, old and wretched.
The captain, an old Italian tar, confessed to me that
the vessel was too small for trips between Constanti-
nople and Salonica, that she had been for six months
unseaworthy, and that it was only at the urgent solici-
tation of the Lloyd Company that he ran her this once
more, and definitely for the last time. Had it been
decent weather, I should not have thought of all this,
but it was far otherwise. Messrs. Dodd and Maynard
accompanied me on board, but hastened back, for a
heavy squall was coming up the bay when we heaved
anchor. We went right into it.

200 Autobiography.

We tolled along the shore of the long gulf, laboring
hard, and our captain looked uneasy. Before we pass-
ed out he said to me : " If I knew it was worse outside,
where we must either sink or swim, I should cast anchor
here." " Well, come to anchor then," I said, " for it is
probably worse outside." He answered, " With this
wind, if it does not become stronger, I cannot." A few
minutes after, he turned to me and said : '' You are a
passenger ; if you can tell me that you have reason to
believe that this wind is worse outside, I can stop." I
replied, '' Captain, if I told you I knew anything about
this wind, I should tell a He ; I know nothing of it."
*' Then, I m.ust hold the sea, by the law ; it will natural-
ly be a little worse outside, but not much, and we shall
have a chance to ride it out." We kept the sea.

Instead of passing Monte Santo (Mt. Athos) late in
the evening, we toiled slowly along the gulf of Cassandra,
and the gulf of Monte Santo, and were tossed up and
down all night in the face of that terrible mountain. It
was pitch dark, the rain pouring, no light, and Monte
Santo on our left, like a grand mass of solid darkness,
ready to swallow us up. Our little steamer was so frail
that, as I sat in the cabin, the seams of the cabinet-
maker's work opened and shut very perceptibly, as the
steamer rolled and pitched. One sea shipped would have
broken us in two, and sent us all down, as fast as the
weight of iron could have carried us. My hope of see-
ing wife or children was indeed small, and I commended
them and myself to our covenant-keeping God. But it
pleased God to preserve us, and as the morning dawned
Monte Santo dropped behind us, slowly unclenching his

Jewish Work Abandoned. 201

grasp. Our captain, still not quite confident of his ves-
sel, notwithstanding the promising aspect of the weather,
instead of steering direct for the Dardanelles, made for
the Isle of Imbros. However, the weather kept im-
proving, and the wind began to calm down, and when
we had reached Imbros, we turned the helm, and kept
on, steering for the Dardanelles ; still our situation was
uncomfortably problematic in that broken shell, till we
reached Constantinople harbor.

We lost twenty-four hours by this gale, and instead
of reaching here Saturday morning, we arrived at a late
hour on Sunday morning.

During the summer of this year, an acquaintance of
Mr. Maynard, a young theologian, visited us, and Mr.
Maynard invited him to come down to Salonica to take
a tour with him to Mount Olympus and the classic Vale
of Tempe, as he himself had been studying hard, and
would like a vacation. This was done without a knowl-
edge of time or locality, without consultation with any-
body who knew better, at a season when a visit to the
Vale of Tempe was very venturesome, to say the least.
They went and they returned ; the traveler left for
Athens ; but both the travelers, as well as their Arme-
nian servant, were taken with pernicious malarial fever,
and Mr. Maynard died at Salonica, and his friend, at
Athens, on the same day.

In place of Mr. Maynard, Mr. and Mrs. Parsons were
sent out, They were followed by Mr. and Mrs. Mor-
gan. The mission being now a separate one, we had
our annual meeting at Salonica, early in the summer of
1852. The annual meeting of the Armenian mission

Q*

202 Autobiography.

had been held at Smyrna, in March; I attended this
also. This first annual meeting of the Jewish mission
was also its last.

The three mission families moved to the country as
soon as I had left, lived on watermelons and milk, and
slept with open windows ; the gentlemen went to and
from the city in the noonday heat, and, of course, they
had the intermittent fever soon enough. Mrs. Morgan
was severely attacked with a pernicious form of fever,
and soon died. Mr. Morgan was reduced very low ; Mr.
and Mrs. Parsons both became quite ill, and he for
some time lay on the borders of the grave. Soon they
had to leave Salonica. The Parsons family and Mr.
Morgan came up to Constantinople ; the Dodds went
to America for their health.

During the year that Mr. Morgan spent in our house,
he renewed his acquaintance with Mrs. Sutphen, whose
husband had died soon after his arrival on missionary
ground, and this resulted in their marriage. Mrs. Sut-
phen was a most lovely woman, the daughter of an old
acquaintance of mine, the Rev. Mr. Kellogg, with whom
I made an evangelistic tour to Utica, in 1827.

Then the two mission families went to Smyrna,
which, at that time, was an unoccupied station. Mr.
Rosenberg was taken into the service of the Board, and
a school was opened.

Mr. Morgan subsequently returned to Salonica, and
took Rosenberg with him, though Mr. Parsons would
gladly have kept him for his school for Jewish boys.
This was in 1854, if I remember right, early in the year.
At both of these stations things seemed to grow bright-

Jewish Work Abandoned. 203

er. Mr. Morgan, in his letters to us, reported a better
state of feeling, and greater access to the Jews than ever
before ; and Mr. Parsons's school was visited and blessed
with higher influences, so that one or more boys appear-
ed either converted to Christ or very near the kingdom
of heaven ; and Mrs. Riggs observed that now, for the
first time, there was truly spiritual work among the
Jews in Smyrna. The letters of Mr. Morgan and Mr.
Parsons cheered us very much, and raised our hope of
seeing better days coming to the work.

Their letters, up to the time of the annual meeting
of 1855, entitled mother and myself to the growing
hope, that a better day was actually dawning upon the
Jewish mission, and we looked with interest to the pro-
posals with which these two missionaries would come
up '' to the feast." The Morgans took their lodgings
with us, for they considered themselves almost as our
children. We several times introduced to the two
missionaries the subject of our mission, and could not
help noticing the indifference with which they received
it. When Mr. Parsons read before the mission the re-
port of the Jewish Department, mother and myself
were surprised at its meagreness. We could have
framed a far brighter report by extracts from their let-
ters. I will not follow up the story in its details. The
result was that Mr. Morgan, at one of the meetings,
read a paper to the mission, which virtually proposed
their transfer to the Armenian ntission. Confounded,
I asked whether Mr. Parsons agreed with these senti-
ments, to which he nodded assent. Discussion ensued.
During two days the subject was discussed, not ex-

204 Autobiography.

cluslvely, but to a considerable extent, and on the third
day, (I being absent, because that year I was not a dele-
gate, and was not very well,) Mr. Dwight proposed, that
these two brethren be transferred to the Armenian mis-
sion, and that '' we (the mission) recommend to the
Board to relinquish the Jewish mission to the Scotch
Free Church, which takes so great an interest in the
work."

The Annual Meeting closed, and we were at last left
to our sad and solitary reflections on our possible future.
Mr. Goodell cordially invited me, also, to come over
into the Armenian field ; but I felt no call that way,
and declined. Dr. Anderson and the Rev. Dr. Thom-
son, of Roxbury, were then on a Committee visit to
India, and they were to pass here and look after our
doings, and it was manifest that the matter of the
Jewish mission would then come up, and probably be
decided.

CHAPTER XXI.

A VISIT TO PARIS, AND ITS RESULTS — BEGINNING
THE TURKISH WORK.

SHORTLY after the events of the last chapter, I
was appointed as a delegate to represent the
American Missions in Turkey, at the meeting of the
World's Evangelical Alliance, to be held in Paris,
August 22, 1855. It seemed especially important that
we should be represented at that meeting, (we had
never sent a delegate before,) and that the great ques-
tion of religious liberty in Turkey, including the right
of Mohammedans to become Christians, should be
brought before that body.

Mr. Edward Williams, the converted Turk, formerly
called Selim Agha, whose first visit to me in Salonica
I have already spoken of, and who afterwards fled to
Malta with his family, where they were all baptized,
had now returned to Constantinople, and lived here
unmolested. So great already was the influence for
good of the Crimean war! There were movements
among the Mohammedans which showed us that the
moment religious liberty was assured, inquirers from
among the ranks of the False Prophet would appear.
In view of this, our Constantinople station, at one of
its meetings, had nobly resolved that it was our duty
to receive and baptize every sincere believer in Christ,

(205)

2o6 Autobiography.

whatever the consequences to us might be, and that
the first Mohammedan man or woman whom we be-
Heved to be truly converted should be baptized.
Under these circumstances, it was deemed of great
importance that we should lay before the Evangelical
Alliance the situation of things in Turkey, and ask
for counsel and support, and for this purpose I was
delegated.

]\Iy journey to Paris, accompanied by Edward, was
uneventful. We found that great city so thronged
with visitors, that it was with difficulty we secured a
night's lodging. This was not due to the meeting
of the Evangelical Alliance, but to the fact that the
World's Exposition was then in progress, and that the
Queen of England was on a visit to her Imperial broth-
er, Napoleon III., whom she probably hated worse than
the plague.

I will not attempt to speak of the sights to be seen
in Paris at this period of special gaiety and magnifi-
cence,— none of which we saw till after our meetings
were over, — nor even of the meetings of the Alliance
itself, full as they were of interest, but will only insert
an extract from the report made by me after my return,
concerning my special mission there.

*' Inasmuch as the French brethren in whose churches
our meetings were held, had decidedly objected to pub-
lic discussions, and the adoption of resolutions, and had
pledged the Alliance to abstain from such action, it
seemed, at first, as if it would be impossible to bring
our matters before the Alliance. These rules, however,
proved so irksome to the English-speaking delegates,

A Visit to Paris, and its Results. 207

and so calculated to cripple the usefulness of this great
gathering, that they organized an Knglish-speaking con-
ference, which met during recess, and was no official
part of the Alliance, and which hoped so to agree upon
and formulate certain recommendations and declara-
tions of principle, that they might be adopted by the
Alliance without discussion.

''This plan was approved by Rev. Frederic Monod,
and others of our French brethren, as fulfilling the spirit
of our agreement, and avoiding the danger of unwise pub-
lic utterances, which might give offence to the French
Government, and so injure the Protestant churches in
France.

" Before this English-speaking conference the ques-
tion of religious liberty in Turkey was presented, and
after much discussion, it was agreed to recommend to the
Alliance to memorialize the Sultan of Turkey, boldly
asking for full religious liberty throughout his domain,
and also to memorialize the Queen of England, the
Emperors of France and Austria, the Kings of Prussia,
Holland, Sweden, and Sardinia, and the President of
the United States, asking them to urge this step upon
the Sultan and his government.

"This was not carried in the English-speaking con-
ference without strong opposition, at first, on the part
of some of the French brethren, and some from other
countries, who feared especially that such action would
give offence to the Emperor Napoleon, and do harm in
France. Finally, however, it was adopted in Commit-
tee, and presented to the Alliance for adoption, on the
morning of Sept. ist, the last day of the meeting. But

2o8 Autobiography.

even then one of the Paris brethren opposed it, raising,
the same objectiono that had been answered time and
again.

" After attempting several times to speak without ob-
taining the floor, I gave up and sat dovvm. But a mem-
ber of our committee, anxious that I should be heard,
rose, and remarked that I had come from Turkey to
Paris for the single purpose of bringing this subject
before the Evangelical Alliance, and yet I v/as the only
one who had never been heard on the subject. He
hoped the question would not be proposed to the Al-
liance until I had spoken. After another interrup-
tion, I obtained a hearing.

" I stated that, considering present circumstances,
and the changes going on in Turkey, the probability
was, that we should soon see a general awakening, and
a search after that word of truth which is now going
abroad, and is being read in so many languages in Tur-
key, and that it would soon be impossible for conscien-
tious ministers and missionaries to refuse baptism to
truly converted Mohammedans. I told them, that we
had considered the meeting of the Alliance a providen-
tially-afforded opportunity to forward the cause of re-
ligious liberty in Turkey, and to prepare the way for
those who might come to a knowledge of Christ, to
profess His name without danger of being executed ;
that we conceived that God might make the Alliance
an instrument for bringing about this desirable state of
things in Turkey; and that, therefore, we had felt
bound to improve the opportunity, and to lay before
them the subject now in hand. But, I added, I was

A Visit to Paris, and its Results. 209

sorry that the subject had so much embarrassed some
of the brethren, especially in France. I assured them,
that it had never been our intention to hide ourselves
from persecution behind the back of any Conference,
Alliance, Emperor, King, or Queen, and that we hoped
to do our duty under any circumstances. If, therefore,
I concluded, the brethren in France felt themselves
endangered by the measure, or if it was considered out
of time, or in any way inappropriate or unsuitable, I
should, for my part, be in favor of dismissing the sub-
ject at once. I should go back to Turkey, we should
act as duty to Christ might require, and if we must suf-
fer persecution in consequence, it would not be a new
thing to us. He who had delivered us from persecu-
tions in time past, could, and I trusted would, do so
again.

" The only remaining objector then arose, and said to
the chairman (Sir Culling Eardly) : 'Mr. Chairman, all
my objections are removed. Let the matter go for-
ward.' A thundering applause followed the declara-
tion. The chairman then put the question, and it was
adopted by acclamation. When the case was decided,
every countenance betrayed lively satisfaction.

" Thus I have endeavored to discharge my duty as
delegate to this branch of the Evangelical Alliance. It
has been done very imperfectly ; still, the object has
been accomplished ; and if it should please God to smile
upon the effort there made for perfect religious liberty
in Turkey, future generations will have occasion to bless
those who made this feeble attempt."

Leaving Paris, we turned our faces again towards

210 Autobiography.

Stuttgart. The morning of our departure we saw
placarded everywhere on walls and corners, " Sevastopol
est prise I "

During the w4iole Crimean Avar, the interest of the
public everywhere w^as quite absorbed in that extra-
ordinary event. When we first visited Stuttgart, on
our way to Paris, it was natural that I should be ques-
tioned on the subject, and before I was aware of it, a
grand meeting was arranged in the '* Romische Kaiser'*
establishment. The house was crowded to its utmost
capacity. Without realizing that Princess Olga, daugh-
ter of Emperor Nicholas, was the wife of the Crown
Prince of Wiirtemberg, I stated my views of the matter
unhesitatingly. I not only told them, what they, of
course, knew themselves, viz., that Russia wanted Con-
stantinople and European Turkey, but I also stated the
fact, that after the Gospel had begun to get among the
Greeks, the Greek Patriarch had written to Russia, (or
requested the Russian Embassy here to do it,) saying
that if the American missionaries were not removed
from Turkey, he could not answer for the consequences
of their presence upon the Greek Church, etc. I stated
it as our conviction, that one chief object of Emperor
Nicholas in pressing his claims of interference in favor
of the Christian sects just at that time, was, to procure
the exile of the missionaries from Turkey, and that if
he should succeed in getting the influence he demand-
ed, he would destroy the missions in Turkey, just as
he had those in Russia, and the acquired Persian prov-
inces.

Of all this the Russian Princess w^as no doubt duly

A Visit to Paris, and its Results. 211

informed. Rev. Mr. Kapff had expressed similar views
once, and she immediately sent for him to deprecate
such remarks as reflecting upon the character of her
father and of Russia.

Now when we returned to Stuttgart, the city was full
of the news of the fall of Sevastopol, and it was but
a day or so after our arrival, when I met Mr. Titoff
(formerly Russian Ambassador at Constantinople) in
the streets. The day following I called upon him. He
then, in conversation, told me that Princess Olga and
another lady of high rank, had sent money to a gentle-
man at Constantinople, for the relief of the Russian
prisoners, and had had no answer, and he thought she
would send again if I would consent to receive it, and
dispose of it according to her intentions. I told him I
would willingly do what I could, that I had seen the
Russian prisoners in Kassim Pasha and at Scutari, and
would put the bounty in the way of reaching those for
whom it might be intended, and make report of the
disposal of the funds. He then asked me whether I
could not call to see her Imperial Highness, as she
would be so much gratified to see a man who came
from Constantinople, and who had seen Russian prison-
ers. Without knowing what I was going into, I con-
sented, and Mr. Titoff arranged the visit, and sent me
his carriage.

When I came out to the Imperial villa near Stutt-
gart, and was bowed in, I found the Crown Prince
standing, and her Imperial Highness sitting in an arm-
chair. After making the usual three court-bows, first
to him, then to her, conversation immediately began,

212 Autobiography.

and I stated briefly the comfortable condition in which
I had found the Russian prisoners, and the satisfaction
expressed to me as to the treatment they received ; and
also what I had heard of the equally noble treatment the
English prisoners from a steamer stranded near Odessa
had received at that place ; and I dwelt for a moment
on the alleviation which accompanied the horrors of
w^ar from the better feelings and principles which the
Christian religion enjoined and fostered. When the
Prince saw that it was worth while to continue the con-
versation, he gave the Princess a hint, and she, chang-
ing her seat for a sofa, gave me her arm-chair, and he
sat opposite to me in a common chair.

When she had taken her seat, she took up her para-
ble, and descanted upon " this sad war,'.' about as fol-
lows : " The benevolent intentions of Russia relative to
Turkey had been entirely and very sadly misunder-
stood ; it was perfectly evident that it must be an
advantage to Russia to have a weak neighbor rather
than a strong one ; and Turkey was certainly in a sink-
ing state. Now Russia wanted to raise Turkey by
urging upon them improvements, and thus procuring a
proper state of things relative to the Christian sects in
the land, and freedom of conscience and progress. Her
intentions were entirely loyal and disinterested, even
against her own interests. But England and France
completely misunderstood the benevolent intentions of
Russia; passion and mistrust blinded their eyes; there
was no such thing as making them understand, and the
unfortunate result was the dreadful bloodshed."

While I sat and listened to her statement, I endeav-

A Visit to Paris, and its Results. 213

ored to ascertain whether she really believed the story
herself, or whether she wanted to put me in an em-
barrassing position. For to contradict such a lady was
out of the question. To the Prince I might have sug-
gested an amendment of the view presented, he being
a man, and a German. But to a lady of the Russiaji
Imperial family^ whose feelings must be painfully ten-
der on that question, no hesitancy to accept her state-
ments could be expressed without double rudeness.
But I could not silently agree to her views, with-
out a degree of unmanly inconsistency, in view of the
remarks I had made publicly but a few weeks before;
and to express assent was altogether out of the ques-
tion. The Lord gave me an answer which was neither
discourteous nor inconsistent, and it was indeed given
me at the moment, for I had not thought of it before.
When she had entirely finished, and I was under obli-
gation to make some reply, or silently to assent, I
said in substance, ''War, whatever its cause, or its cir-
cumstances, is always a great evil, to be avoided even at
the highest practicable sacrifices, and to be deeply re-
gretted and deplored. And it is positively certain, too,
that if the intentions of Russia regarding Turkey, as
your Imperial Highness has been pleased to develop them
now, had been .^6' understood by England and France,
no war could possibly have resulted from them. It
may, however, now be a consolation to Russia to see
that the wishes of Russia about Turkey, as defined by
your Highness, are now being in course of accomplish-
ment by the zvar itself!' She dropped back into her
sofa without replying a word. After the Princess had

214 Autobiography.

asked me whether I would receive charity for Russian
prisoners, and convey it to them, if she should send
any, and I had expressed my entire willingness to do
anything I could for them, I made my bows, and re-
tired.

From Stuttgart we went to Vienna, and thence by
train to Trieste, passing through the famous Adels-
berg district, where we stayed over night, and visited
a somewhat celebrated cavern filled with curious sta-
lactites. Our passage from the Adriatic into the ^gean
Sea was rather rough ; however, we reached home in
good condition.

And now I come to a sad part of my story, the
abandonment of the Jewish mission in which I had
spent twenty-three years of my life.

Dr. Anderson, considered the vote of the mission-
aries at their last annual meeting, recommending to the
Board the abandonment of the Jewish work, to be an
act entirely beyond their competence, and refused to
take any notice of that vote, stating that the Board
would continue the work if they could find laborers.
He offered, however, to transfer any missionary who
requested it, from this field to the Armenian. Messrs.
Morgan and Parsons were, at their own request, trans-
ferred. Dr. Anderson expressed to me the willingness
of the Prudential Committee to support me in the
Jewish field, even if I should labor all alone. At
Galata, the Scotch Committee had established a school
among the Ashkenazee Jews, which proved a heavy
charge to them, as their funds were low. I had had
charge of this field for a year, and the good people had

Beginning the Turkish Work. 215

confidence in me. Should this work be abandoned by
the Scotch, it seemed to me I might be useful there,
and so I waited to see what Mr. Konig, the missionary
at Galata, would do. In the spring he decided to re-
main, and so my path became clear.

My Jewish labors were thus definitely brought to a
close. Mr. Goodell had invited me in a very brotherly
manner to join the Armenian work ; but, much as
I loved their work, and the good people among the
Armenians, and cheerfully as I had assisted them and
struggled in their interest, I never felt an inward call
to devote myself to that portion of the field. In the
Bulgarians I always felt an interest, and the Turks and
the Mohammedans generally, enlisted my sympathy,
little as I expected to see speedy results. But now,
since the Crimean war had broken down so many walls
of separation in society and sects, and as the power of
persecution appeared so nearly broken, I felt a pressure
of duty, in view of the favorable aspect of things
among the Turks.

On Saturday, the nth of February, 1856, we had
our regular business meeting at Mr. Goodell's, in Hass-
keuy. During the course of the week, Mr. Konig had
manifested his determination to stay, and my plan was
formed at once. I was going to offer myself for the
Turkish work.

When I arrived, the meeting was already in progress,
Mr. Goodell in the chair. Before my turn came to
speak, Mr. Dwight took out of his pocket a letter,
which he wished to read to the session. It was from
Count de Zuylen, Dutch Ambassador, and President at

2i6 Autobiography.

that time of the Turkish branch of the Evangelical
Alliance. The purport of the letter was, that the prom-
ising state of things among the Turks loudly called for
laborers ; and as it appeared to him that the American
missionaries were fully occupied, he proposed to try to
obtain laborers for the Turks, from Holland, provided,
however, that the American missionaries would accept
the responsibility of superintending and guiding the
labors of the new-comers, at least for the present.

]\Ir. Goodell spoke first on the subject, and his opin-
ion was, that we could assume no such responsibility.
When it was Mr. D wight's turn to speak again, he said
the question seemed to him to depend entirely on
what I should resolve to do with myself.

I replied, that probably the brethren had long been
wondering what I was doing on missionary ground,
without a definite responsibility, but that I had not
been able to come to any conclusion with regard to
my duty, because I had waited from week to week
to see the course Mr. Konig vv^ould take, resolved, if he
should leave, to take his place, and establish an Ameri-
can missionary station among the Jews in Galata. Mr.
Konig had now, within a week, come to the conclusion
to stay, and thus my hope to labor for the Jews had
to be given up for good. I had then, without delay,
resolved what to do, and had come down to the ses-
sion to offer my services to labor among the Turks, if
the station thought that that field ought to be taken
up, and that I was fit to undertake it. I told them, that
I had no knowledge of what Count de Zuylen thought
or felt on the subject ; that I had had no conversation

Beginning the Turkish Work. 217

with him upon it ; that I knew nothing of the letter
which had just been read; and that my offer to labor
among the Mohammedans was entirely independent of
Count de Zuylen's proposal.

The station unhesitatingly declared that wj/ off'er
solved the problem. They then replied to the Count
that our station would put one laborer into the Mo-
hammedan field to commence the work, with a view to
strengthen the department in proportion as it should
open. The Count declared himself perfectly satisfied
with the arrangement, and rejoiced greatly over it.
Hardly was my case decided, — it was not a week, I
think, — when 1 received a letter from the Missionary
Committee of the Scotch Kirk, at Glasgow, inviting
me to join their mission, and become its moderator, to
direct the labors of the younger missionaries. I was
grateful to God for this narrow escape from a struggle
about my duty. My decision was made, and I respect-
fully declined their ofTer.

The station, of course, proposed the measure to the
Prudential Committee. Feb. 13th, I wrote to Dr.
Anderson. A most favorable answer, fully approving
of the step, was received in due time. I was now a
Turkish missionary, destined again to serve in the Islam
field, to which I had devoted myself in 1826. I im-
mediately set about preparing for my new business,
very much as though I were a young missionary. In
fact, having now an object to live for, I felt like living
again. I bought the Lexicons of Bianchi and Mininsky,
and began work. Whether it was due to my age, or to the
intrinsic difficulties of the language, or both, I found it
10

2i8 Autobiography.

very h^rd to press forward to the point which I felt I
must reach, and which I have hardly reached yet (1868).
I was often discouraged, and as often stirred myself up
to fresh efforts,

IMeantime, the Crimean armies and all connected
witli them had withdrawn, or were withdrawing. But
before they quite left, the question of a revised trans-
lation of the Bible into Turkish came up. A Branch
of the British and Foreign Bible Society had been
formed here in 1854, to celebrate the semi-centennial
jubilee of that society, and when its first meeting was
held at the Hotel de Bellevue, Lord de Redcliffe in
the chair, that meeting was rendered peculiarly impres-
sive by the fact that, while it was going on, the British
ships of war were passing up the Bosporus saluting and
being saluted. Army chaplains rushed into the meet-
ing, and took part in the exercises. One of them fol-
lowed my remarks with a stirring speech, and while the
speakers gave utterance to their thoughts and hopes,
the salutes of the British ships and the responses of
the Turkish batteries shook the city. It was really
sublime !

Among the chaplains of the British Army was Dr.
Blackwood, who was connected with the Military
Hospital at Scutari. He took the liveliest inter-
est in the missionary work from the first. The
edition of the Turkish New Testament that had been
so many years a drug in the Bible market, was ex-
hausted during the war, and another edition was com-
menced. Mr. Rcdhouse, in London, was to give it a
slight revision. He had always objected to its un-idiom-

Beginning the Turkish Work. 219

atlc style, and burned (as Mr. Bergne told me) with
the desire of producing a real Turkish version. But as
he knew neither Greek nor Hebrew, they were unwill-
ing to entrust the work to him, except slightly to im-
prove the shape without affecting the meaning. This
he did, still protesting against the bad style, until he
came to the Epistle to the Romans, when he declared
that the changes must be considerable, or he could not
make the text even tolerable. The British and Foreign
Bible Society Committee then requested me to watch
his changes, comparing them with the Greek ; and the
forms were sent to me for examination before being
struck off. This continued till we went to America
in 1857, when there remained but a small part of the
Apocalypse (the style of which is certainly plain, though
the meaning is deep), and I left Mr. Redhouse to finish
the edition upon his own responsibility.

Now Dr. Blackwood had become very anxious to
have a good translation into Turkish gotten underway,
and he proposed to have it done by the Turkish Aux-
iliary of the British and Foreign Bible Society.

A meeting was called at the American chapel in Pera.
Mr. Williams was also invited to attend. The question
of preparing a Turkish Bible text was brought up.
Mr. Goodell thought the time for such an undertaking
had not yet come ; that we should have to wait for fur-
ther developments, and for a maturer experience on
our part, and, chiefly, for a time when the language of
conversation and that of books had been more assimi-
lated and combined among the Turks. But Mr. Will-
iams rose and stated it as his deliberate opinion, that

220 Autobiography.

Mr. Goodell's Armeno-Turkish version was just the
thing, (proper names, and a few Armenian terms except-
ed,) and that the version could, with very sHght changes,
be at once transferred into the Turkish proper. He
liad read the book to many Turks, and asked them
whether they understood it, and they did, and greatly
preferred it to the so-called '^ Redhouse text." I had
nothing to say, as I had never learnt the Armenian
alphabet, and knew nothing of that version. But I and
all the rest trusted in the judgment of Mr. Williams.
It was, therefore, concluded that the text should be
transcribed into the Turkish character. I was charged
to superintend the version, and bring out the v/ork ; and
the expense was to be borne by the Turkish Auxiliary
of the British and Foreign Bible Society.

Thus I was drawn into an enterprise, into which it
would have been perfect folly and presumption in me
to enter, had I known what was before me. But I had
consented, and I immediately set about acquiring the
necessary facility in the Armenian character, and read-
ing Mr. Goodell's text. As I went on reading that
version, I could not but feel that, however well adapted
it might be to the Armenians, it would never do for the
Turks. It was manifest that I had at once to set about
Turkish studies, getting as full a hold of the language
as I could, and reading both Turkish proper and
Armeno-Turkish.

CHAPTER XXII.

AT the Annual Meeting at Constantinople, in 1857,
Mr. Pettingill, Secretary of the American Board,
was present. He proposed to me privately that I
should go to America to bring the cause of the Turk-
ish mission before the churches. For several years we
had had permission, unsought by us, to visit America,
but at the time it was given, Dr. Anderson said there
were just then so many returned missionaries in the
United States, that if I could wait a little, and take a
more suitable season for our visit, it would be well. I,
for myself, did not expect to make any use of this per-
mission, unless we went home to stay altogether. But
now there was a reason, not for our own gratification,
but for the Cause, and we concluded at once to avail
ourselves of the leave of absence.

We went by way of Paris and London ; our voyage
was a pleasant one, and we arrived in New York on the
20th of August.

We drove to the Everett House, and after resting a
little, we went to Dr. Wm. Adams's, and found they
were absent on their summer vacation. We called at
Dr. Cheever's, and he, too, was absent. We then went
to see the Rev. Henry M. Field, and found him and
his lady at home. They gave us a most hearty wel-

(221)

222 Autobiography.

come, sent for our baggage, paid our bill, and kept us.
This kind reception in a family I had not known be-
fore, was beyond my expectation.

The next day we started for East Windsor, Conn.,
for, having learned that Henry and Edward, with some
other missionary children, were to be there at Prof.
Lawrence's on the 22d, we determined to surprise
them by joining their little party. Leaving the cars
on the opposite side of the Connecticut River, we
crossed the river on a romantic old-fashioned raft or
float, pulled to and fro by a rope, in the most approved
antique style. As the boat happened to be on the
other side when we arrived, we had to wait. But the
evening sky, the shades settling on the water and on
the woody shores, the cool river air, all were so full of
interest and pleasure to me, that I could have spent
the whole night there. At last the craft came, and we
passed over, and drove up to East Windsor Hill.

The family had just returned an hour or two before
from a little tour of recreation, and they received the
uninvited, unexpected guests with the greatest cordiality
and kindness. But Prof, and Mrs. Lawrence (the latter
formerly Margaret Woods, and one of my French pupils)
were not my only acquaintances at that place. Prof.
Thomson, connected with the same theological semi-
nary there, was my classmate at Andover, as good a
Christian man as I ever want to see, and there we had
become quite intimate.

I preached on Sunday in the Seminary chapel. We
saw the good people, — among them the venerable Dr.
Tyler and his lady, — and visited Mr. Nettleton's grave.

A Visit to America. 223

On Monday we went to Hartford, where we were cor-
dially received by the family of the Rev. Isaac Bird,
formerly a missionary in Syria, and by Dr. and Mrs.
Hawes, and others.

If I were to detail our visit to America, where we
remained fully nine months, it would fill a little volume.
But the visits of missionaries are something so com-
mon, and generally so much the same, that I will speak
of this only with a view to its influence upon our
work, and as a proof of our gratitude for, and kind re-
membrance of, the many special kindnesses we received
from old friends.

We saw the Secretaries and attended the Annual
Meeting of the Board, where I spoke several times, and
took part in the administration of the communion.
We thoroughly enjoyed the sessions of the Board, con-
sidering them as among the choicest and most refresh-
ing seasons we had ever enjoyed.

As soon as we came to New York, we were invited
to take up our residence, while we should remain in
America, at the house of Dr. W^m. Adams. They
insisted upon it, and would not let us return to Dr.
Wood, our Secretary. We might visit friends as we
pleased, but their house was to be our home, and our
trunks should remain there. And so they did, and
from there, at the end of our stay, we departed, to
embark again at Boston.

Without endeavoring to speak in detail of my va-
rious movements, (which would be impossible,) I can
only refer to the chief objects which occupied my mind,
and which I had intended, if possible, to accomplish,

224 Autobiography.

though only the first was the subject of my public
speeches and appeals.

I wanted to raise funds for the purpose of publishing
a set of books — spelling-book, grammar, reader, and
lexicon — and some useful dialogues in Turkish and
English, to give to the rising generation of inquiring
Turks an opportunity to acquire the English language.
The French had left us altogether behind in this respect,
and succeeded in introducing the French language
among the Turks ; and though we could not expect to
catch up with them, it seemed, under the circumstances
then existing, that an effort should be made to give
to young Turks the advantage of the English tongue ;
that their ideas of progress, civilization, and Christian
morals and religion might not be formed exclusively
by the French, whose books they were devouring, and
among which Voltaire was, and always is, the first they
read. I had written to England about it, and a com-
mittee had been formed to promote this object, with
Lord Calthorpe as chairman. They had urged it upon
the British Government as a political measure. But
the Government was not to be gained for such an object,
and to get rid of it with a good grace, gave the ap-
plicants ;^300 sterling, on condition that they should
raise an equal sum by subscription, for the purpose of
purchasing the remainder of the edition of Redhouse's
Turkish-English Lexicon, and scattering it in Turkey
to their hearts' content. This was, of course, accepted,
and the edition was bought, greatly to the pleasure of
the publisher, who had it prepared hastily in view of
the Crimean war, and on whose shelves it was a drug.

A Visit to America. 225

While In England I was introduced by Mr. Birch
(Secretary of the Turkish Missions Aid Society) to Mr.
Gladstone, to recommend the object still farther. But
an hour's conversation convinced me, that nothing
could be expected from that quarter. The Sepoy re-
bellion had broken out, the news having been received
when we first reached London, and Mr. Gladstone's head
was full of Sepoys. He considered the Turks, however,
to be quite as dangerous, and gave me advice as to how
carefully missionary operations should be carried on
among them. He was, of course, entirely ignorant of
the mode of carrying on missionary labors, at least by
the Americans, and I took the opportunity of en-
lightening that great man's mind a little on the subject.
I left him, astonished that a man standing so high, and
of such acknowledged ability in general politics, and
especially in English home interests, should be so ig-
norant of a country like Turkey, upon which the eyes
of all Europe had been so intently fixed for so long a
series of years, not to say for generations past. There
being so little encouragement on English soil, I was
obliged to take my scheme across the ocean.

In case I should accomplish it, I had, of course,
measures in view to be adopted on my return to
Turkey, to give efificiency to the scheme, such as
courses of lectures on the English language and liter-
ature, for young Turks, until the comparative cheap-
ness of the books should favor their more rapid dis-
semination. All this seemed entirely feasible, — nay,
eminently called for at that time.

The second object I had in view was the College

226 Autobiography.

question, which had been started by the two oldest
sons of Dr. Dwight, studying in America, and to en-
dorse and recommend which, I was twice charged to
write to America, once by the assembled mission, and
once by the station. As soon as I saw the two young
men, I told them that I intended first to promote their
scheme as the older, and only when I had done what I
could for that, to try what I could do for mine. I
spoke about it to Mr. Christopher R. Robert, Dr. Adams,
and others, and several sessions were held at Mr.
Robert's home. I spoke also of my book scheme.
Mr. Robert, after I had made various attempts to in-
terest different persons in it, wished me, on returning
to England, to see w^hat it would cost, and in what
amounts the expenses might have to be paid, and he
hoped he could manage it for me. This seemed very
kind, and I was most grateful for it. Mr. Robert could
doubtless have " managed " it easily, but Providence
had prepared the means by other hands.

It was so much the more difficult and discouraging
to raise funds for any extra object, however promising
and important, as, soon after our arrival, that remark-
able and unaccountable money panic broke out in
America, and brought down so many houses, great and
small, in New York, and through the land. Such dis-
tress among business men had not occurred since 1837.
Those who would have been liberal in giving to a good
object could not, — how much less accessible would
those naturally be, who were less interested in the prog-
ress of the good cause in distant lands !

During our stay in America, I also visited Canada,

A Visit to America. 227

to attend Missionary, Bible, and Tract Society meet"
ings in Montreal.

I kept no account of the number of miles I traveled,
of the meetings I held, or of the sermons I preached,
or even of the places which I visited. I will only refer
to two places more, viz., Andover and Newburyport.

Soon after reaching Boston we went up to Andover,
but not by the old stage. We were brought in by the
cars at a point I had never touched before, and every-
thing looked very strange. However, I soon recog-
nized the Seminary buildings, and made my way toward
them.

We were entertained by Prof. Park, the best old friend
that remained to me at that cherished place.

My first walk was over to the Seminary burying-
ground, where so many of my old Andover friends
were slumbering. The dearest among them, Old Fa-
ther Stuart, recalled the past — those five Andover years,
1826-31 — more than any other. But the amount of
precious dust sleeping there, of students and of Profes-
sors, and members of other families, was great indeed.
It seemed strange that / was still alive. I walked alone
down along the old stage-road towards Boston, and there
all was as it had been. Even the houses, not new some
of them then, were still standing, and the road, the
ditches, the old fences, the old stones, bushes, dust, and
dirt, were all there ; and it seemed to me just as though I
had met with old friends, and they had not changed,
and looked at me so kindly and so solemnly and serious-
ly that it was quite a meeting I had with them, both
profitable and refreshing. They had remained, and so

228 Autobiography.

had I, and though I had rolled around the world through
many changing scenes, it seemed when I came among
these old comrades, I was quite the same again that I
had been.

The second place to Avhich my heart would lead me
especially to allude is Newburyport. There, in days
long gone by, the Wheelwright family had been very
kind to me. Then, the old father and the excellent
mother were still alive, as also a son, and two un-
married daughters, Elizabeth and Susan. Of our old
friends, there remained alive and present the last
two, both unmarried, and in the old house. When
we came there we were received with the utmost
kindness, and spent several most pleasant and profit-
able seasons there. Of course, there was no lack of
meetings. It was in Newburyport alone that I found
still a living interest in the people of Israel, and there
alone I was called upon to hold, before some perse-
vering friends of Israel, a Jewish missionary meeting.
Evers'-where else they seemed to be forgotten.

Our farewell meeting here was most touching. The
sitting-room was quite full, and after some very sweet
conversation and singing, we were led in prayer by Dr.
Dana, the dear old patriarch, then fully ripe for heaven.
I can never forget that moment, nor that prayer.

I here received very substantial aid in a project in
which I was then interested, viz., the purchase of a lot
and erection of a house thereon for Mr. Edward Will-
iams, of Constantinople, the converted Turk, who had
been received into missionary service as a lay-helper.
The chief donors were the Wheelwright sisters, Eliza-

A Visit to America. 229

beth, Susan, and a married sister. IMother also re-
ceived considerable help from friends in Boston and
other places.

Before we left America, a great meeting was ar-
ranged in a church in Boston, where Dr. Anderson
delivered to me, not instructions, but a kind of state-
ment on the question of the Turkish work in its new
aspect.

Before we left New York for the last time, we at-
tended the May meetings. I spoke on several occa-
sions. The Bible Society meetings, and that of the
American Board, were interesting and profitable sea-
sons ; not so the meetings of the American Tract So-
ciety. The conflict between the pro-slavery and the
compromise parties, and that party who desired to have
at least something done for the oppressed slaves, was
then at its height. I had observed the state of feeling
on the subject as I was traveling around the countr}^
I considered a rupture imminent, unless the Society, or
rather the Publishing Committee, did something for
the poor oppressed.

We had hardly left America when the Society was
divided, and before any one of us thought or dreamed
of it, the war broke out, which swept slavery itself from
the land.

A glorious farewell meeting in Dr. Adams's church
closed our sojourn in New York. All that Christian
sympathy and abounding kindness could say and do,
was said and done by our numerous friends, old and
new, who were there present. Our hands were almost
crushed with being pressed, but our hearts were deeply

230 Autobiography.

refreshed. In the morning we left for Boston, to em-
bark again for our field.

Our voyage was prosperous, though in part again
rough, and we saw rather more icebergs at a distance
than we cared for. " I don't like them fellows," said
the first mate to me.

Landing in Liverpool, we soon found out Mr. and
Mrs. Colley and their family, and quite renewed our
old friendship with them.

We had to spend a month in London, where a num-
ber of missionary meetings were to be held by me for
the Turkish Missions Aid Society.

To speak of the meetings separately would be impos-
sible, as I kept no record of them, whether held in
London or in neighboring places, whether Lord Shaftes-
bury was in the chair, or somebody else. But the sea-
son was unfavorable, and the meetings generally seemed
to be small concerns. A peculiarity of these meetings,
in reference to which there was no exception, was this,
viz., I had to speak, (i) Of the great Prayer-Meetings
then going on in America, and (2) Of the Missionary
work in Turkey, especially among the Turks them-
selves. I refer especially to those great Prayer-Meetings
just commenced in Fulton Street. I was, of course,
present several times, and they were indeed glorious.
But this page of the religious history of America is so
well known that I think it needs no more than a men-
tion.

It was suggested that before returning to the East, I
should visit Edinburgh, which I did.

I was brought to the house of the Rev. Mr. Cullen,

A Visit to Amp:rica. 231

and a public meeting was arranged in Queen's Hall,
although it was feared the attendance would be small,
on account of the season of the year, so many families
being in the country. But we were agreeably disap-
pointed. The spacious Hall was crowded. A number
of ministers were again around me, among them a Dr.
Candlish, whose acquaintance I had made, and Dr.
Duncan, our old friend. I had chiefly to speak on the
great Prayer-Meetings, and confined myself almost
entirely to them, as the Turkish Missions Aid Society
could expect no assistance from Scotland. Dr. Cand-
lish made some excellent remarks, recommending the
continuation of the meeting begun that day, as in har-
mony with the great American Pentecostal movements.

Before I turn towards the East again with my
story, I must relate our visit to Kew to Mr. Wm.
Wheelwright and his family, who invited us to spend a
few days with them in their country-house. Mr. Wheel-
wright is a brother to those good sisters of that name
in Newburyport, who have proved even till now such
kind friends to us and our work. I had never seen him
during all my residence in America, from 1826 to 183 1.

While we were at Kew, Mr. Wheelwright walked
into their garden with me. '' I hear you have a pro-
ject for the Turks, to make the English language acces-
sible to them," he said. I replied in the affirmative.
"You want $5,0(X) more to carry it through?" he ask-
ed. " Yes, that sum would put me quite on my feet,"
I said. " Well, you may look to me for that ; I will pay
that bill." I was astonished, and thanked him heartily
for it.

232 Autobiography.

I then had Mr. Birch call a meeting of the British
Committee for this " English Literature scheme," and
before they were to assemble, Mr. Birch and myself
Avent to Mr. Wheelwright to settle the question defi-
nitely, and to arrange the mode of payment. Mr. Red-
house had agreed to write for us an English-Turkish
Lexicon, for the permanent copyright of which we
were to pay him i^6oo. He was to construct for
us a spelling-book. Dialogues in Turkish and English
were to be arranged under Mr. Birch's direction by
Mahmoud Efendi. Of the Turkish Grammar, by v/hich
to acquire the English language, I was to take care my-
self, using such help as I could get at Constantinople.
I subsequently used this same Mahmoud Efendi, when
he came here, for this purpose, making him translate
and adapt an English Grammar of small compass, but
the w^ork proved very unsatisfactory.

To return to London: when Mr. Wheelwright saw the
plan of the set of books, and the cost of the whole, he
said to me, " I see from this schedule that the $5,000
I gave you is not enough." I replied, " I know that,
but after your gift towards the work, I have no doubt
of being able to raise the balance easily in America."
'' Oh, I do not w^ant you to drum up balances ! " he
replied. '' I prefer to do it alone. It is a good thing
and you had better go ahead, and Mr. Birch will call
for the installments when they are needed." Mr.
Birch was astonished. When we came to the mission-
ary rooms of the Aid Society, the committee was there,
and when we reported the result of our visit at Mr.
Wheelwright's office, Lord Calthorpe called his con-

A Visit to America. 233

tribution a ''princely gift," and said : " Wc have noth-
ing more to do now ; tlie business is in Dr. Schauffler's
hands." Thus the committee virtually ceased to be.
Mr. Birch continued to serve while the business was
being done. Then the whole came into my hands.
The small dictionary was at my disposal to give away,
or to sell and keep the money towards a re-edition of
any of the other books, and the other books were also
generally left to my discretion, with the understanding
that the money received from sales be devoted to keep-
ing the scheme going in a self-supporting way.

We soon left for Constantinople. On passing up
the Marmora Sea, we paddled away for some time
under heavy thunder-clouds, which our masts seemed
to scrape as we passed under them. The thunder was
heavy, the flashes of lightning fearful. The air was so
full of electricity that I saw the sparks, in great num-
ber, fly around our iron steamer. It seems the mass
of iron in such a fabric draws down the electricity in
a continuous stream and so anticipates the explosive
action of lightning. We arrived safely at Constanti-
nople.

The remaining portions of Dr. Schauf^er's auto-
biography are occupied with a narration of the difii-
culties which encompassed the newly inaugurated mis-
sion to the Turks, and the reasons which led to his
withdrawal from the service of the American Board,
and his employment by the American Bible Society
and the British and Foreign Bible Society. A very
brief summary of these events, with some reflections

234 Autobiography.

on his life and character, as given below, are taken from
Rev. Dr. H. C. Haydn's " American Heroes on Mission
Fields." Before introducing them, however, it seems
fitting to append the closing words of the autobi-
ography itself :

" These pages were written often at considerable in-
tervals and very irregularly. They probably bear a
melancholy testimony to this fact. I began them, as
the date shows, on my sixtieth birthday ; I intend to
sign them on my seventieth, if I live so long. If it
please God to spare my life till I have finished my
Turkish Bible translation, I shall say : ' Now lettest
Thou Thy servant depart in peace.' If not, may more
skilful hands than mine finish it !

'' I will add no confession of personal unfaithfulness
and unworthiness in the Lord's service. My life is
sufficiently expressive of it, as I feel it to have been.
To speak of the Lord's faithfulness, patience, and
bountifulness towards us, and especially towards me,
there would be no end. I need a whole Eternity for
that ! Such as I have been and am, my hope is in
Christ, and only in Him, and will be, I trust and pray,
in my dying hour! To Him be glory for ever and
ever. Amen."

What follows is extracted from Dr. Haydn's work.

"THE WORK AMONG THE TURKS.

"Dr. Schiuffier is again back at his work. The
arduous task of translating the Scriptures into Turkish
is before him, and with it he courageously grapples.

The Work among the Turks. 235

Selim Agha, a convert from Mohammedanism, baptized
as Edward Williams, well versed in the Scriptures, gifted
in conversational interviews with the Turks, and popu-
lar with them as a preacher, occupied the new house,
and received all that came, preaching Christ.

'' To institute a new mission for the Turks on the very
field of the Armenian mission, where race prejudices
were intensely antagonistic and might call for separate
institutions. Dr. Schauffler foresaw might prove a step
too costly for the Board. He so expressed himself,
but was encouraged to go forward, which he did, not
without misgivings as to the issue. But some of the
difficulties anticipated by Dr. Schauffler, and some not
foreseen, arose, among them the entrance of the Propa-
gation Society (High Church) of England, and the de-
termination in Boston not to institute a separate Turk-
ish mission, but to have the Armenian mission cover
the entire field ; and these led to complications which
eventuated in the resignation of Dr. Schauffler as a
missionary of the American Board. Henceforth to the
end of his life-work he was in the employ of the
American and the British and Foreign Bible Societies,
engaged upon his great work of Bible translation.
Thus summarily closed the ' separate ' Turkish mis-
sion, as had the Jewish before it, to both which he was
fully committed ; and through all these trying times it
is beautiful to see how his faith and charity triumphed,
and how deeply conscientious and truly wise he was,
his chief concern being the glory of God and the
spread of His kingdom.

"The Gospels and the Acts in Turkish were pub-

236 _ Autobiography.

lished in 1862, the whole New Testament In 1866;
some books of the Old Testament followed. The view
is expressed that, Miowever opinions may differ, as
they do, concerning the value of this version for the
common people, there can be no doubt of the invalu-
able service done by Dr. Schauffler, whose version will
hereafter be the version, or the basis of whatever re-
vision is finally adopted.'

LAST YEARS.

" The veteran missionary and his faithful helpmeet
were now entitled to rest.

" They left Constantinople in 1874. ' During more
than 40 years of missionary life their house had been a
home for friends and an asylum for strangers ; and
when the aged pilgrims took their leave of the weather-
stained old house, many a tear flowed and many a ben-
ediction followed them.' After sojourning for three
years with his son Henry, a missionary of the Ameri-
can Board in Moravia, they came to New York to
spend the rest of their days with their two younger
sons. From their embraces he passed away. ' His
last illness was brief. No special disease showed itself.
It was rather a general and rapid failing of his physical
powers, until Friday, January 26, 1883, when at 5 P.M.
he gently fell asleep in Jesus. The day before this he
suddenly aroused out of the drowsy state in which he
had lain, and commenced speaking. He seemed lifted
to a mount of vision whence he could behold the past
in its true significance, and see the coming triumph and

Last Days. 237

glory of Christ's kingdom. He said : '' I have seen
wonderful things — the kingdom of God revived, quick-
ened. Wife and I have seen glorious things in South
Russia, the kingdom of God coming, and in Germany,
and in the Catholic Church. And now be faithful and
prayerful, and be sure the kingdom of God will come.
His glory shall fill the earth as the waters cover the
sea. I can say with Thy faithful servant (Bengel),
'Lord Jesus, between us all remains as of old'; and
now come, Lord Jesus, come quxkly ; all my hope and
trust is in Thee ; take me just as I am. Glory be to the
Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost. Amen.'
Shortly after he roused himself again and said, " I see
myself as I am"; and, closing his eyes, ''I see Jesus."
He soon saw Him face to face.'

" His aged widow and four sons survive him and
hold his memory as a precious heritage. His was a
notable life, of humble beginnings, of arduous labors
and many trials, and of great achievements. His was
a character singularly unselfish and pure, of strong con-
victions, ardent piety, of rare gifts of head and heart,
and all consecrated to Christ and His kingdom. It was
given him to live in a wondrous time, to see great
changes in the moral and political world, and to be asso-
ciated throughout his missionary career with such men
as Goodell, Dwight, and Hamlin — four men, who, with
their associates, called out this remarkable eulogium of
the Earl of Shaftesbury in a public speech in London :
* I do not believe that in the whole history of missions,
I do not believe that in the history of diplomacy, or
in the history of any negotiations carried on between

238 Autobiography.

man and man, we can find anything to equal the wis-
dom, the soundness, and the pure evangelical truth of
the body of men who constitute the American mission
in Turkey.'

" His rare scholarship, and especially his translation
of the Bible into Osmanli-Turkish, called forth from
the University of Halle and Wittenberg the degree of
Doctor of Divinity, and from Princeton College the de-
gree of Doctor of Laws. For his invaluable services
to the German colony of Constantinople, the King of
Prussia, the present German Emperor, sent him a hand-
some decoration ; and the English residents expressed
their high appreciation of the abundant labors of Dr.
and Mrs. SchaufHer for their spiritual good, by the pres-
entation of an address with the gift of a valuable clock
to him, and a silver tea-service to her. But best of all are
the honors promised to them who turn many to right-
eousness ; that crown is his, fadeless forever. ' May
the mantle of this beloved man, who so won the admi-
ration, confidence, and affection of high and low, of
princes and beggars, of scholars and little children, rest
upon those who come after him. And especially may
they who follow him in missionary service be as wise as
was he in winning souls to Christ.'

" We are privileged, at the close of this sketch of an
eventful life, in being able to present a graphic pen-
picture of the private walks and ways of this eminent
servant of God, kindly furnished by his son, the Rev.
H. A. Schauffler:

" ' The pleasing picture of my father in his mission-
ary home on the Bosporus lingers in the memory of

As Seen by Others. 239

many an Oriental and Occidental who enjoyed the priv-
ilege of sitting at his table, of listening to his cheerful
and instructive conversation, seasoned with pertinent
anecdote and sanctified by his all-pervading piety, of
kneeling at that family altar and being lifted near the
throne in holy familiarity. Shall we attempt to give
that portrait in simplest outline ?

'' ' We have already seen him as a missionary : look
at him now in the family circle, a devoted husband,
holding his w^ife in honor, always ready to share her
burdens, to aid in the care of the children, or to put
his mechanical skill to some practical household use ; a
wise, firm, affectionate, sympathizing father, always re-
quiring prompt obedience and strict integrity, but ever
seeking to gain the confidence of his children, treating
them as friends and counselors, and watchful to give
them every educational advantage he can command.

*' ' Peep at him in his small, very plainly furnished
study. You see a self-educated, thorough scholar, of
splendid attainments, fond of philosophy, with whose
German masters he is especially conversant ; well read
in history, particularly of modern times ; a remarkable
linguist, able to speak ten languages and read as many
more, modestly disclaiming linguistic talent, but advis-
ing others to '' kill one language with another," i. e. to
learn a new language by the aid of one partially ac-
quired. In this little room that man of God has prayed
and studied over every word and letter and accent of
the Hebrew and Greek Scripture, and his soul has
sometimes been well-nigh in agony, as he has labored
to turn Paul's inverted, pregnant, and parenthetic Greek

240 Autobiography.

into intellif^ible sentences of a language totally different
in genius and construction. He used to say that a
translator of the Bible needed the aid of the Holy Spirit
as truly as the original writers.

" ' Now his day's work is done, and you find him in
a circle of friends. In conversation he has but few
equals. Not witty, he possesses such an exhaustless
fund of interesting information, has seen and experienced
so much, and is so ready with an appropriate anecdote,
that he ever finds delighted listeners. He can adapt
himself to any one. Whether it be a German professor,
fresh from the study of Egyptian hieroglyphics, or a
learned blue-stocking ; a Jewish Rabbi, who knows only
the Talmud, or a Turkish scholar versed in Arabic and
Persian lore ; a European diplomat discussing the East-
ern question, or a poor Jewish cobbler whom he is try-
ing to save from a drunkard's grave ; Mr. Gladstone
conversing with him about the Indian mutiny, or a
Turkish porter reading the new version of the Bible ;
an Austrian archduchess seeking Christian fellowship,
or a group of merry children begging for a story ; — he
is equally ready to converse with all to purpose.

'' ' His remarkable musical talent contributes greatly
to the enjoyment of the family and of friends who
gather every Tuesday evening in the old house to lis-
ten to choice music. In Andover and elsewhere still
linger sweet memories of his marvelous flute, of which
instrument he was perfect master. But few knew that
at the age of sixty-five, when compelled to confine him-
self less closely to study, he took up his son's bass-viol
and learned to play it so well that he joined other in-

As Seen by Others. 241

strumcnts in performing classical music. Propose sing-
ing, and you shall see with what enthusiasm he carries
his part, singing not only with the spirit and the under-
standing, but with his whole body as well.

" * The more closely you observe him, the more clear-
ly do other traits appear; his great conscientiousness,
that causes him to lament his faults, especially his occa-
sional failure to control his temper, which in youth had
been violent ; his self-denial and self-control, which
when once he had commenced the study, to him so
fascinating, of hieroglyphics, made him exclaim, '* Oh,
William Schauffler, hitherto you have never studied
anything that would not aid you in your great work of
Bible translation, and now you are indulging yourself.
No, that shall not be ! " and hieroglyphics remained
hieroglyphics to him. Nor will his dauntless faith and
genuine courage escape your observation. There is
something martial about him. Some one once re-
marked that he looked like an old general ; and true it
is that he is as fond of using illustrations from military
life as was the apostle Paul.

'' ' You would not be with him long without noticing
his generosity, his heart and hand always open to the
needy, and no good cause ever^ appealing to him in
vain. How he can give so much from his slender
salary is explicable only by the experience of the old
Scotchman he loved to quote, who, being asked how,
having so little, he gave away so much and yet did
not exhaust his store, replied, " I keep shoveling over
to the Lord, and He keeps shoveling back to me, and
His shovel is bigger than mine."
II

242 Autobiography.

"■ ' Has he any faults ? Yes, and it would not be
biblical to conceal them, or, like the painter, to flat-
teringly omit every blemish from our portrait, and yet
intimate acquaintance with him reveals but little to
mar the beauty of his noble character. A quick tem-
per, over Avhich he sometimes fails to rule ; a positive-
ness of conviction which sometimes asserts itself too
vigorously to please those who differ with him, and an
inclination to trust others more implicitly than is always
safe ; — these serve to show that the subject of our sketch
was human.

" ' Our last look at him shall be as he appears in the
pulpit. He is animated, but perfectly natural in manner,
and his matter is eminently biblical, instructive, and
spiritual. His fine imagination enables him to fascinate
his hearers by setting forth Bible scenes in such living
colors, that you involuntarily start, as you see Abraham
raise his knife to slay his son, and share the amazement
of the spectators, when Lazarus emerges from the tomb.
His strong love of righteousness and hatred of injus-
tice lead to unsparing denunciation of wrong ; but
anon his firm faith in the prevailing power of God's
truth, and his ardent love for Christ and souls, enable
him to rise above all else and carry .his hearers with
him, as he tenderly urges the necessity of conversion,
pleads with them to yield to Christ, and eloquently dis-
courses of the triumph and glory of the Redeemer's
kingdom.

"'Such, in meagre outline, is the man. Nature en-
dowed him with a vigorous body ; a character simple,
honest, and grand ; a loving, generous, enthusiastic

As Seen by Others. 243

heart ; a powerful, symmetrical, and highly-gifted mind ;
while grace sanctified, developed, strengthened, and
beautified both mind and heart : until out of the obscure
young mechanic of Odessa it had made the widely-
known, highly-honored, and ardently-loved missionary
of the cross ; the translator of the Bible for two distinct
peoples ; the champion of religious liberty in the capital
of the Mohammedan empire ; the eloquent preacher of
righteousness ; the trusted friend of high and low ; the
spiritual father of a multitude of redeemed souls in
three continents. To God be all the glory ! * "

APPENDIX

APPENDIX.

AN EPISODE OF MISSIONARY LIFE.

The life of every missionary presents many phases of work,
the details of which do not always reach the public ear. This
was peculiarly the case with Dr. Schauffler, by reason of his
many European as well as American relationships. As an illus-
tration of this, the following extract from his diary is appended,
which illustrates the old saying that "truth is stranger than
fiction."

Among the German colonists who moved to the Cau-
casus in 1817 under the influence of apocalyptic ex-
pectation, to which I have alluded in these pages, there
has remained to this day, a seed of truly godly people.
Even after the period above mentioned, other smaller
companies of colonists followed, under the same im-
pressions and expectations.

The German, or, rather, Wiirtembergian colonists in
the Caucasus, settled in villages around Tiflis, and being
unwilling to receive pastors from the Protestant uni-
versities of Germany, as these were all infected with
Rationalism, Tubingen alone excepted, they sent to the
Basle missionary institution for help. The Basle insti-
tution having been organized with the professed object
of training missionaries for heathen and Mussulman
countries, fortunately thought it consistent to send
pastors to these people, who were in such close prox-
imity to Mohammedans and heathen.

(247)

248 APPENDIX.

During one of the conflicts between Russia and Per-
sia, the Persians appealed to the Mohammedan subjects
of Russia to come to their help against their infidel
masters, thus endeavoring to raise a religious war.
Many depredations were made on that part of Russia
bordering upon Persian ground, and in one of them
the German colonies were attacked, and many of the
defenceless people, men, women, and children, were
carried into captivity and sold. Many children, whose
parents had fled from Anti-Christ, fell into the jaws of
the False Prophet.

Among the colonists was a young family, husband,
wife, and two children, a boy and a girl. One day the
cry was heard, " The enemy is coming, fiee who can ! "
And as they took their children, one each, to flee, they
saw the " Kizilbashes," or irregular Persian soldiery,
coming up the village, already having on a pole the
head of the Russian officer resident in the village.
Some escaped, others were taken, and among the latter
was this family, the father with the girl being taken by
one party, the mother with the little boy, by another.

After the village was plundered, the march into the
Persian territory began. The evening came, and they
stopped over night, at the same place. But they knew
that in the morning they should be separated ; friends
Vv'ould have to part, to see one another no more. Among
these was our 3^oung couple, Mr. and Mrs. Meyer, and
their children. During the night, Mr. Meyer sought an
interview with his wife ; he said to her, " I shall look for
an opportunity to escape, and in doing so I shall take
the child with me. If you ever hear that I have escaped,
know tliat the child is also free, for I shall not part with
her dead or alive. If you can escape, do so, but do not

APPENDIX. 249

leave the boy behind." They wept, they prayed, they
commended each other to God, in whom they had
learned to trust ; in the morning they were separated.

Mr. Meyer escaped with his child, and safely reached
the colonies. Mrs. Meyer was sold, however, from point
to point, until she was brought to Constantinople and
became the property of a man who was a renegade from
the Armenian Church to Islamism. This brought her
into contact with me.

I hardly had time to settle after my arrival at Con-
stantinople (from Odessa, in 1833) when I received a
letter from Tiflis, begging me to search for a slave
woman named Catharine Meyer, who, together with her
child and two other German women, was the slave
of a certain Turk, " Mustapha Hasseki," residing in Con-
stantinople. I resolved to undertake the hopeless task
of searching for the poor captives, feeling that the Lord
could guide me, if He thought best.

Accompanied by a young Armenian, who of course
knew Turkish better than I, and by a Kavass, or armed
guard, from the Embassy, I started. We went over
into the city of Constantinople proper, wdiere no foreign-
ers were allowed to live, passed through the Janissary
quarter, still lying in ruins and ashes, as it had been
left by the massacre of 1826. The streets were empty
and still as the grave, as was then common in Turkish
quarters. The first man we saw was a grocer in his
store ; I think he was a Greek. He looked at me with
apprehension and surprise, but the presence of the
Kavass inspired him with respect. We interrogated
him, " Do you know any man in this quarter by the
name of Mustapha Hasseki ? "

He, hesitatingly, "Yes."

250 APPENDIX.

" Where does he live ? "

" Right here, in this street, the third door on your
left."

" Has he slaves ? "

" Yes, two or three women."

" Is there a child there belonging to one of the
slaves ? "

" Yes, though for some time I have not seen the child."

Thus we had in fact proceeded as straight to the
house we sought, as though we had known exactly the
street, and the door, and the nearest way to it. We
knocked at the door, a man-servant opened it and stared
at us in consternation, but we pressed the door open
and went in.

" Is your master at home ? "

" Y— Y— Yes ! ! "

" We wish to see him."

He rapped upon a board, thus giving notice above,
that he had occasion to come up ; soon the master clap-
ped his hands, and the servant ascended. After awhile
he came down and bowed us up stairs. We entered an
old-fashioned Turkish room, and saw an elderly man,
sitting in a corner on a sofa, with a little boy by his
side. After the usual salutation, I inquired about his
Circassian slave-women. He replied that they were
not Circassians, but Germans. I told him I knew that,
and that I had letters from their friends and wished to
communicate some things to them. He then said he
had sold one to a friend some time ago ; another was
not far away, but he did not just now know where ; the
third he had married — the little boy was her son, and
we could not see her. I told him I did not care about
seeing her, but wished to speak to her, while she might

APPENDIX. 251

remain behind the curtain. He declined. I then rose
to go, telling him we should see one anot/ier again. This
made him apprehensive, and he consented to have her
called. Soon I perceived that there was some one be-
hind the curtain. I took my place on the other side of
the curtain, and interrogated her in German, somewhat
as follows :

"Are you ?"

" Yes ! "

" Is it true that you are this man's wife ? "

"Why, yes, he took me ! "

" He says you are a Mohammedan, is it so ? "

" Why, yes ; I was a little girl when they took me
prisoner ; they told me to say some words and I said
them ; then they said I was now a Mohammedan."

" I have power to liberate you, and send you home to
your parents and friends in Caucasus, if you will pro-
fess to be a Christian."

" I cannot go, I have a child. I cannot."

" Have you a Bible or New Testament to read ? "

" No, I have not seen one for seven years ; I only have
a few leaves out of a Catechism; them I read sometimes."

I addressed a few words of solemn admonition to her.
She cried hard, apparently, but insisted she could not
go, she had a child.

My errand was now to find the rest of the women, as
soon as practicable. This was not difficult ; for Mustapha
Hasseki was in my grasp. We went off, pretty well
tired with our tour.

I omitted to say that before entering upon this search
I went to Mr. Boutineff, the Russian Ambassador, and
communicated to him the whole affair. He was a very
sweet, benevolent man, and his lady, a Protestant, a very

252 APPENDIX.

tender, sensible person. I became quite intimate in the
family ; subsequently Mr. Boutineff rather discouraged
the thing, saying that by treaty he could claim any
prisoners or slaves who were Russian subjects if they
professed Christianity : but if they, when brought be-
fore the Turkish authorities for examination, pro-
fessed Islamism, they were lost to him forever. He
observed that such cases were not rare, but that they
generally were either flattered or intimidated, and in-
duced to profess Islamism. He would, however, order his
Dragoman to have them brought before him for exam-
ination, and if I wished, I could be present at the Sub-
lime Porte when they were examined. I was put in
connection with one of the Dragomans of the Russian
Embassy. But the thing lasted longer than I had cal-
culated, for before the slaves coufd be examined, in the
slow way of old-fashioned Turkey, the month of Rama-
zan* began, and then nothing could be done.

At last the month passed ; my repeated application to
the Russian Ambassador met with a courteous response,
and finally, on a dreadfully hot day, I went with the
Russian Dragoman to the Sublime Porte, and there, in
one of the great saloons, I saw three Turkish women,
who were pointed out to me as the persons I wanted
to see. I addressed them. Catharine Meyer answered
readily and said : " I am a Christian and shall go with

* This month constitutes an annual fast, during which no
good Mohammedan may eat or drink or smoke, nor even so much
as swallow his saliva, from sunrise to sunset. Among the higher
classes the days are spent in sleep and rest, the nights in feast-
ing and carnivals. But among the poor and laboring classes
this religious observance, which is most rigidly adhered to,
causes much suffering.

APPENDIX. 253

you." The one I had already conversed with, cried
again, but repeated that slie had a chiki, and could not
go. The third answered in Turkish, "that she was a
Mussulman and would not go back." I told them that
if they professed Christianity I had power to take them
with me right out of the Sublime Porte to my house,
and should send them home to their relatives, but that
if they professed Islamism before the Pasha, before
whom they would now be brought, they would be lost to
me, and no one would be able to claim them. All three
repeated what they had already said.

The Dragoman and I w^ent in to the Pasha, where
after the usual old-fashioned, lengthy Turkish civil-
ities, coffee and pipes were brought. (This is a court
of justice.) Soon the three women were called in and
stood at the door. To my surprise, Mustapha Has-
seki was also brought in, looking quite frightened, and
keeping a very humble, distant attitude. I begged per-
mission to speak to them once more. I walked over to
them, and repeated what I had said before.

The Pasha then examined them. They replied as before.
The moment seemed to me like the last judgment.
Catharine Meyer was told by the Pasha she could go
wdth me. The two others returned to their Moham-
medan homes.

Mrs. Meyer and I rowed up the Bosporus in the dread-
ful midday heat to our house. We arrived after dinner
had been finished. I v/as hungry and tired. " Come,
Mrs. Meyer," I said, "let us have something to eat."

" Have you no German Bible ? " she asked.

" Oh, yes," I replied.

" Do please let me have it ; I don't want to eat. I
have not seen a Bible for seven years," she said. I

254 APPENDIX.

handed her my own, and she sat down on the sill of the
hall and read — I do not know how long, until her soul
seemed to be refreshed thoroughly ; and then at last
she arose, and asked for food.

Just at that time I fell in with a Georgian merchant — I
mean Georgia in the Caucasus — who was charged by
Mr. Meyer to make search for his wife and to ransom,
her and bring her home, and Mr. Meyer would meet all
the expenses. The man was exceedingly gentlemanly
and appeared to take a serious interest in the case. He
said he knew Mr. Meyer very well, and being on busi-
ness at Constantinople, Mr. Meyer wished him to make
one more effort, hopeless as it was, to find his wife,
about whom he knew not whether she were dead or
alive. The merchant had made efforts, had done so
during previous visits to Constantinople, but all in vain.
Meantime Mrs. Meyer had been set free, and our friend
from Georgia most gladly engaged to take her home, for
which, however, she had to wait several weeks. I also
took her up to Bu3^ukdere, to the Russian Ambassador,
who was highly gratified at the result of our efforts,
and gave her a liberal present in money to help her on
her journey.

In due time she completed her journey and rejoined
her husband. The husband was overjoyed and all the
village cried out, as when after ten years Naomi re-
turned to Bethlehem-Ephratah from the land of Moab.

This rescue of Mrs. Me3^er is an episode of m}'- early
missionary life, and is, perhaps, worth telling, as illus-
trating the wretched condition of Turkey at that time.

INDEX

PAGE

" Abbott Resident " 54

Absent-minded bridegroom 84

Address at the grave of his two children 106

Alber's remarkable conversion 97

A lonely journey 124

Andover, Visit to, 1857 228

A spot on the knee — is it plague ?. 117

Audience with the Emperor of Austria 172

Beginning the Turkish Work. 217

Bible in Hebrew-Spanish 128

Birth of Alfred Theodore 195

" Edward William 142

" Henry Albert 121

" " James Merrick T02

" " William Samuel 91

Brother Gottlob's conversion 26

Close of Crimean War 218

Constantinople to Odessa, 1 839 1 36

Conversion 13

Danube fever 1 79

Death of Mr. Maynard 201

" Mrs. D wight 118

" " two children 104, 105

Decides to be a missionary 18 IT.

Diary in Paris, 1832 ... 58

Division of the " Kirk " of Scotland 184

Difficulty about leaving Russia 23

(255)

256 Index.

PAGH

Early life 2

Engagement . 81

Establishment of Mission in Salonica 198

Extract, "American Heroes on Mission Fields " 234 ff.

Farewell Meeting, New York, 1858 229

Stuttgart, 1 841 157

Fears of expulsion from Turkey 134, 135

" Find my wife, and convert her " 107

First address in English 50

Fulton St. Prayer-meeting 230

Gale off Monte Santo 200

Gallneu-Kirchen 159

German Service begun , . . . 91

Gladstone, Call on Mr 225

Goes to America 32

" Andover 40

Haydn Celebration 145

Hebrew and Hebrew-Spanish Bible Lexicon 94

In the " lion's den " 143

" It shall be given you what ye shall speak ". , , 213

Jewish work abandoned = 203

Keeping the Sabbath 65, 67

Languages mastered 21, 47, 48

Labors in South Russia, 1832 71

Learning the trade 3

Leaving Andover 57

" home , 29

Life at Andover 44

Lindl, Ignatius, his spiritual father 11

Lockhardt Society 42

^L\RIA Dorothea 154, 163, 170, 178

Index. 257

PAGE

Marriage 84

Meeting with Henry and Edward 222

Meetings broken up 166

Miss Mary Reynolds -j-j

Miss Reynolds's letter unopened 82

Missionary tour in South Russia, 1839 139

Move to San Stefano, 1837 no

Mrs. Koeppen's conversion 149

Mrs. Schauffler's critical state 89

Music in youth 6

Music sacrificed 14

Narrow escape from drowning 94

Newburj'port, visit to, 1857 228

Odessa to Constantinople, 1832 73

Odessa to Constantinople, 1836 107

Odessa to Vienna, 1839 141

Odessa, visit to, 1836 94

" One Dollar " 37

Ordination 55

Parentage i

Paris Meeting of Evangelical Alliance 205

Paris to Stuttgart, 1832 61

Persecution in Vienna 166

Persecution of Armenians 130, 181

Pesth, visits, 1841 and 1842 163, 177

Plague 108

Plague in the house 115

Plague in San Stefano 113

Plans for Missionary work 52

Religious toleration in Turkey 183

Resolves to enter Theological Seminary 41

Report of Evangelical Alliance meeting 206

Rescue of Mrs. Meyer from a Harem 247 ff.

Return to Odessa, 1832 70

258 Index.

PAGE

Revival in Odessa, 1 836 97

Revivals in America 46, 49

Revivals under Lindl 15

" Roast Potatoes and Butter " 84

Scotch Mission established 194

Selling his flute 43

Smyrna, visit to ^^

Separatists 7

Settling in Constantinople "](>

Sir Stratford Canning 181, 187

Slaughter of Janissaries ' 33

Studies in Paris 57

Stuttgart to Odessa, 1832 63

Summer in San Stefano, 1834 89

Supplies pulpit of Park St. Church = 54

Teaches Hebrew in Seminary 55

Theresa as plague nurse 1 14 ff.

Theresa's conversion 112

Theresa found , 1 1 1

Tour in Roumelia ^^

Turkish Bible, Translation of 219

" United States," frigate, in a gale ^1

Vienna to Constantinople, 1842 178

Vienna to Stuttgart, 1841 I55

Visit to America, 1857 221-

Visit to Andover, 1857 227

Visit to Newburyport, 1857 228

Visit to Odessa, 1836 94

Visit to Pesth, 1841 163

" " " 1842 177

Visit to the Princess Olga 211

Visit to Smyrna 11

Voyage to America 34

Wheelwright, " princely gift " of Mr 232

Wolff, Joseph, plans 25

Work of the Spirit in Vienna 164